A VVAy to the Tree o …

A VVAy to the Tree of [...]

Discovered in Sundry DIRECTIONS for the Profitable Reading OF THE SCRIPTVRES: Wherein is described occasionally The nature of a Spirituall Man: And, in a Digression, The Morality and Perpetuity of the Fourth Commandment in every circumstance thereof, is discovered and cleared,

BY IOHN WHITE Master of Arts and Preacher of Gods Word in Dorchester in the County of Dorset.

Search the Scriptures, for in them you think you have Eter­nall life. Iohn 5.39.

LONDON, Printed by M. F. for R. Royston, at the signe of the Angel in Ivy-lane, 1647.

TO The right Worshipfull the Mayor, Re­corder, Bailives, Burgesses, and the rest of the Inhabitants in the Burrough of Dorchester, in the County of Dorset; Grace be unto you and peace from God our Fa­ther, and from our Lord Jesus Christ.

NO man (I conceive) will wonder (Right Worship­full and Dearely Beloved in the Lord) that I present you with this small Treatise: being an accompt of some of my labours which I have taken amongst you. I know not of whom they are likely to finde (nor desire they may have) better acceptance then of those, of whose love manifested unto me in so many honours and fa­vours, by which you have so many waies engaged me now neere these two and fourty yeares, (wherein I [Page]have continued amongst you) I have had so aboundant and full experience.

Besides, in presenting you with this poore Treatise, I give you of your own (as I may truely say with the Prophet David, 1 Chron. 29.14. although not altogether in his sense.) For am not I yours? as S. Paul tels the Corinthians, that himselfe, and Apollo, and Cephas, were theirs: 1 Cor. 3.22. And by consequent the issues of all my weake abilities, you may as justly challenge to be your own as the Master might claime the issues of the bondslaves borne in his house, to be his: and as in true estimation it is such, so I desire you to accept it, as an acknowledgement (although in no proportion a satisfaction) of that great Debt which I owe unto you.

And, to speake truth, it will be of speciall use to you, to accompt this la­bour of mine, such as it is, as your own, [Page]that you may so entertaine and em­brace it, so use, husband, and employ it to your best advantage, as we use to doe those things that are our own. For the chiefe reason wherefore the mani­fold helps, which God is pleased to af­ford us by the labours of other men, usually profit us so little, is, because men looke not on them as matters, wherein themselves have a peculiar interest, and so neglect them, as we too usually doe those things which are of common and generall concernement.

As for the matter handled in this short Treatise, I desire you to take no­tice, that of all the Truths that I have delivered unto you, in so large a time of my Ministery, continued amongst you, I have chosen this, above all other subjects, to recommend unto you in a more especiall manner, and to leave with you as a memoriall of my tender [Page]affection towards you, for these two weighty reasons. First, because this du­ty of studying the Scriptures (where­unto this Treatise is intended as an help) is of all others of most generall concernement, and of most necessary and common use. Secondly, because it hath pleased the Lord to cast us into dangerous times, wherein some men endeavour, what they can, to bring the Scriptures into contempt, crying down that sacred booke, as containing no­thing else but a dead letter, and being a beggerly element, fit for none but the lowest forme of Christians. Others, that are unstable and unlearned, (as the Apostle tearmes them, 2 Pet. 3.16.) wrest them at their pleasure, to their own destruction, and the endangering of their brethrens soules.

Let me, therefore, in the bowels of Christ, beseech you (Brethren) as you [Page]ever hope to get any power of grace into your hearts, to have your spiritual life quickened, your comforts assured, and your wayes directed, to take heed to this Sure and Infallible word of Truth, as to a Light shining in a darke place, (as the Apostle speakes, 2 Pet. 1.19.) as containing in it your Food, your Physick, your Evidences, your Comforts, your Armes, both for of­fence, and defence; and in a word, which is the very life of your Soules, the Light of your Vnderstanding, the Director of your Wills, and the Mo­derator of your Affections.

Study this Word, which our Savi­our tearmes Searching of the Scrip­tures, Iohn 5.39. which is done not by Reading them over cursorily, but by examining them diligently; comparing Scripture with Scripture, that we may know the full minde of God revealed [Page]therein, who many times layes not down the whole truth together in one place, but leaves us to take in some o­ther clauses, out of other places, to make up the full of that truth which hee would reveale unto us. For want of this care of laying Scripture to Scrip­ture, many taking up the truth of God by parts, ground thereupon dangerous errours, wronging God in making him to speake what he never meant, and overthrowing their own Faith, to the hazard of their owne Soules.

Of one thing we must be very care­full, that we bring with us our minds free, and not prepossest with any Opi­nion, which we have either framed in our owne phantasy, or received from others: A mind forestalled by an er­roneous conceipt, is no fit Judge of any Truth, or of any Testimony cōcerning Truth; but as coloured glasse transmits [Page]the light, and represents it to the eye infected with the same colour with which it selfe is dyed: Or as the taste, distempered by some ill humour, re­lisheth all things which it receives according to that humour with which it selfe is infected: so happens it with a minde prepossest with any phantasie, it apprehends and judgeth of all things according to that opinion which it selfe hath entertained.

Lastly, the Scriptures being in them­selves exceeding broad (to use the Psal­mists expression, Psal. 119.96.) that is, of large comprehension, and withall very mysterious, containing in them wonders, (as they are tearmed, ver. 18.) there needs, together with our reading, much Meditation upon what we have read, (as the same Prophet tells us, that he did meditate upon Gods Law all the day, Psal. 119.97.) much confe­rence, [Page]especially with Ministers, and other experienced Christians, much use of learned mens writings, which give great light to the understanding of darke places in Scripture, which wee shall often meet withall: But above all, fervent and continuall Prayers, wherein acknowledging our owne blindnesse, and inability, of our selves, to search into the deep Mysteries revea­led in the Word, (with Agur, Prov. 30.2, 3.) we beg earnestly the assistance of Gods Spirit, to open our eyes, Psal. 119.18. to make us to under­stand the way of his precepts, ver. 27. to give us understanding that wee may know his testimonies, ver. 125. being assured, that as there is no other meanes to reveale unto us the mind of God, but his Spirit, 1 Cor. 2.11. so God will not deny that help to those that ask it, Iames 1.5. as his children finde [Page]by their owne experience, 1 Ioh. 2.27.

The publishing of this Treatise is, by the Providence of God, cast into the last of my daies, perhaps, that you might lay neerer to your hearts, and more heedfully remember the last words and counsels of your dying Pastor, as usually the last directions and advise of dying Parents, or other neer friends, make a strong impression upon the hearts of those to whom they are given: Withall seeing, being shortly to be taken from you, I shall be able to doe you no more service, in mine owne person, I desire to leave this monument behind me, that when I shall be seen no more, being dead I may yet speake unto you, as Abel is said to doe, Heb. 11.4.

And now (Brethren) I know you cannot but be very sensible of that sad condition, into which you were lately [Page]reduced, when not onely you suffered the spoiling of your goods, but your very lives did hang in doubt before you, and you feared day and night, having no assurance of your lives, as the Lord threatens it should happen to his people, Deut. 28.66. And I de­sire, that the memory of those sad times may be still fresh in your minds, that your flesh may still tremble for the feare of God, and you may be afraid of his Judgements (to use the Psal­mists phrase, Psal. 119.120.) that ob­serving for what evills the wrath of God was then kindled against you, you may the more carefully watch over your waies, for time to come, that you provoke not the Lord hereafter to powre out his indignation in some more fearefull judgement, whose hand you have found so heavy upon you in what you have felt already.

Notwithstanding, I beseech you withall, take notice of a mixture of many mercies, even with that heavy Judgement. As, first, that God gave you yet your lives for a prey, which is all the favour that he promised Baruch, Ier. 45.5. and that not onely by pre­serving you from the enemies sword, but besides by withdrawing his owne hand when the last yeare he called to contend by the Pestilence, which brake in upon you severall times and by se­verall waies, and yet gleaned onely a few amongst you, here and there, at that time, when some other Townes were almost layed wast by the same stroake of Gods hand, but the Lord still repented him for this, and said, it shall not be, Amos 7.3, 6.

Againe, though your estates were wasted, yet your dwellings were preserved, that you might not bee [Page]as Sodome, or like unto Gomorrah, as some other places are: as it was of­ten threatned, and as often really inten­ded by your enemies, and had questi­onles been accordingly executed, had not the Lord by his Power and Provi­dence almost miraculously prevented it, saying unto them as he doth unto the sea, Job 38.11. Hitherto shalt thou come, and no farther, and here shall thy proud waves be stayed: as if God had reasoned with himselfe as he doth concerning his owne people, Hos. 11.8, 9. How shall I give thee up Ephraim? how shall I deliver thee Israel? how shall I make thee as Admah? how shall I set thee as Zeboim? mine heart is tur­ned within me, my repentings are kindled together, I will not execute the fiercenesse of mine Anger, I will not returne to destroy Ephraim, for I am God and not man, &c.

Above all the rest of Gods favours, mixed with those judgements w ch you lately felt; esteeme not this as the least, that although your Teachers have been driven into corners, yet they have been by Gods goodnesse preserved for your farther service, and are now restored to you in safety, that your eyes behold them, and your eares heare their voice, shewing you the way that you should walke in, when you turne aside to the right or left hand; a mercy which God accompts sufficient to sweeten even the bread of adversity and the water of affliction, Isay 30.20. And even that want of them for a while, may be of speciall use to you, to warne you to set an higher price on Gods Ordinances hereafter, and to answer them with proportionable fruits, lest God bring upon you that heavy judgement, threatned against his owne people, the [Page]utter taking away of his Kingdome from them, to bestow it on a people, that might yeeld him a better accompt thereof, Mat. 21.43.

As for the losses which you have sustained in your outward Estates (which considering how long you were in the enemies hand, were lesse then most other Townes have felt) if you suffer any hurt thereby, you have none to blame but your selves. If God by your owne experience shew you the vanity of these outward things, which we cannot hold when we have them, that availe not in the day of wrath, Prov. 11.4. that comfort us least when we need it most, that too often prove snares unto us, while we enjoy them, and leave us nothing but sorrowes when we lose them, and thereby take off your hearts from lo­ving and depending on them, that yee [Page]may take care to lay up your Treasures in Heaven (as our Saviour adviseth, Mat. 6.20.) out of the reach of thieves and plunderers, (which we may truely conceive to be the end that God aimed at in delivering you into the hands of spoylers and robbers) you may be­come great gainers by all your losses.

I know what carnall reason will suggest, that it stands you upon to bee now more earnest in labouring with all diligence to repaire your losses; and it grieves my heart to see, that this counsel prevailes so much with many, that should by this time have learned Christ better. Give me leave to lay be­fore you a praecedent of your owne. About 34. yeares since, the Lord sent upon this towne a fearefull fire, which consumed the best part of it, the losse at an under value amounting to more then fourty thousand pounds. What [Page]fell out thereupon? There met toge­ther about seven or eight well-affe­cted persons, and agreed to contribute in money, and annuities, out of their Lands, the summe of eight hundred pounds for the erecting of an Hospi­tall, for the setting of poore children on worke: The whole towne con­sented to double their weekely rates for reliefe of the poore, enlarged their Churches, and reduced the towne in­to order by good governement: What gained they by all this? within the compasse of six or seaven yeares, God so poured out his blessings upon the place, that it was in that short space in better condition then it had been be­fore that calamity fell upon them. Can you have a better argument then that, which is taken from experience a­mong your selves? Or is there to bee found a surer or more comfortable [Page]way of making up your losses, then that which you found so successefull then? Follow their steps, honour God with the first of your substance, which he hath left you, relieve his poore ser­vants, set effectually upon the reducing of the towne to order by Govern­ment, God is still the same God, and will not faile to supply you with such estates as will be best and meetest for you.

I assure my selfe you want neither will, nor resolution to set forward the workes, wherein Gods honour and the welfare of this place are so much concerned: Onely I desire you to em­brace the first opportunities, which the Lord shall put into your hand, to bring your purposes to effect. Say not with the people, Hag. 1.2. The time is not come, that the Lords house should be built: Things of publike concern­ment [Page]ought to be our first and chiefest care, which when we labour to set for­wards with all our power, we engage the Lord himselfe, to take care of, and prosper our private affaires.

Now the Lord stirre up the spirits of you all as he did the spirits of Zerub­babel, and Ioshuah, Zech. 1.14. to take his work in hand with speed and cou­rage, and be assured of the same suc­cesse that these holy men found; and besides honour to your selves, and comfort in your owne hearts at pre­sent, the entering into the Joy of your Lord hereafter, Mat. 25.21, 23. Which that you may doe, and finde, is, and shall be the prayer of

Your Humble Servant IOHN WHITE.

To the Author.

Sir,

NOtwithstanding yours, or the Printers haste and importunity, I must not let these Trea­tises of so much worth goe out of my hands without that due testimony which my heart gives of them. As the compilement of them is close, and pi­thy; so, the materials full of spirituall vigor, ac­companied with a strength both of Harmonious, and also Argumentative Reason. The subjects themselves all seasonable, when enjoyments of God through Scrip­ture Revelation, without us, and by Faith, and spi­rituall experience withinus, is esteemed but a living upon the letter, & a way beneath for infant Christians to walke with God in. And both these you have here with much evidence vindicated and cleared. As like­wise the Morality of the fourth Commandement (the conscientious observation of which hath (through the blessing of God following his own institutions) both elevated and preserved at its height, the practicall part of the power of godlinesse in this Kingdome,) which is laid aside by many true professors of piety, as a part of the Iewish paedagogie.

For the particulars themselves, your Description of a spirituall man; is deeply fetcht from that which constitutes him such, and doth genuinely distinguish him from all other, by that which is most proper to his constitution, and peculiar to his Faith, namely, The Demonstration of the Spirit. And as the sub­ject [Page]is spirituall, such are your characters given, and your way of reading it; exceeding spirituall: even according to the Apostles owne direction: comparing (or suiting) spirituall things with spirituall; and ac­cordingly is also full of that demonstration of the spi­rit, which you therein make essentiall and constitutive of his faith. I see how ever we may differ in Eccle­siasticks, and matters of outward order a little; yet in spiritualls, or what is more conjunct to the inward and spiritual man, we agree. All our lives meet not in that part of the circumference, yet in this center we unite and embrace; and herein I doe rejoyce, and will rejoyce for ever.

In your first & main part, concerning the Scriptures, your discourse beares a comely suitablenesse to the na­ture and scope of that subject also. For as the Histo­ricall beleefe of their authority, end, and use, is the foundation of all: so your demonstrations thereof are formed out of, and framed into a congeniall Harmony and consonancy to right Reason, and containe a natu­rall Genealogy and story of divine Truth about them, whereof one is the off-spring of the other: which way of setting forth divine Truths, as it carries with it the greatest conviction, and (as your selfe (in that foremen­tioned Treatise) expresse it) begets Faith Histo­ricall, which hath for its ground a rationality, and consonancy to reason; so it is made use of by the holy Ghost, as a blessed subservient to that which you make the immediate proper cause of sa­ving Faith, The Demonstration of the Spirit.

For your last peece, The more generall notion of such an indefinite sense of the Fourth Com­mandement, [Page]I remember you and I long since mu­tually pleased our selves to have singly and apart a­greed in. But this your so exact particular explica­tion and demonstration of this intent of God therein, exceedes what I either did then, or have since ima­gined, could have with that rationality, perspicuity, even to more then a probability, been made forth of the words thereof. I doe herein exceedingly admire the wisdome of God in penning and ordering the words of that Fourth Commandement in such a posture (whereof you have made observation) as that command might become a genuine and naturall root, (more naturall then Abraham is to Jew and Gentiles successively;) First, to beare that last seventh day, that old Sabbath the Omega of the weeke, and when that should be lopt off, then to give as fresh sap to the first seventh day, the Alpha of the week, the Lords day Sabbath. It makes me say of the Com­mandement, with an inversion, what the Apostle sayes upon the like reason, of that of Love, It was an old Commandement, and yet is still a new one.

Sir, as the honour you have done me to commit these Treatises to the Test of my weake judgement ere you transmitted them to the presse, hath cleane taken off that little of jealousy of any strangenesse by reason of these unhappy differences in comparison of former intimacy: so the quickning materials hereof have fully revived in my heart that intensenesse of Christian and Brotherly love towards you, with this just cause of addition and encrease: That after your having sacrificed your spirits and strength in the most publique way of service to God and his [Page]Church, with more then ordinary activity and selfe-denyall: you still retaine such a spirituall vigor both of Grace and judgement, (as this issue shewes) in these yeares of old age and infirmities. Thus much (if any stampe of mine might arise to any such a va­lue) for a private encouragement at least be plea­sed to accept as it is given with all faithfulnesse, from

Your ancient and still true and faithfull Friend, and unworthy Brother, Tho: Goodwin.

A Table of the title of the severall Chapters and Sections contained in the Treatise following.

  • Cap. 1. OF the necessity of preparation to Reading. Pag. 1
  • Cap. 2.
    • Sect. 1. Of the Author of the holy Scriptures. Pag. 7
    • Sect. 2. That the holy Scriptures appeare evidently to be the word of God. Pag. 18
      • The first Marke, by which it is evident that they are so: The Style and Phrase of them. Pag. 19
      • The second Marke; The Subject or Matter handled in them. Pag. 25
      • The third Marke; The powerfull effect of the Scrip­tures on mens hearts. Pag. 33
  • Cap. 3. The Scriptures having God for their Author must needes be of Divine authority. Pag. 45
  • Cap. 4. That the pen-men of holy Scriptures were holy men guided in that worke wholly by Gods Spirit. Pag. 57
  • Cap. 5. That the Scriptures containe all things necessary to salvation. Pag. 63
  • Cap. 6. Of the scope of the Scriptures, which is Gods Glory and mans Salvation. Pag. 70
  • Cap. 7. That they which read the Scriptures must be men of spirituall mindes. Pag. 76
    • Sect. 1. The description of a spirituall man Pag. 78
    • Sect. 2. Of the spirituall mans operations. Pag. 86
    • Sect. 3. Of Faith, and the two sorts of Faith, Histo­ricall and Iustifying. Pag. 90
    • Sect. 4. Of Spirituall experience, other meanes of comprehending things spirituall. Pag. 115
  • Cap. 8 Of the choice of fit times for reading the Scrip­tures. Pag. 125
  • Cap. 9. Of particular preparation before reading Pag. 133
  • [Page]Cap. 10. Of reverend attention and heedfull observation in reading the Scriptures. Pag. 141
  • Cap. 11. Of duties after reading the Scriptures, especially Meditation and Prayer. Pag. 149
  • Cap. 12. Directions for the right interpretation of the Scrip­tures. Pag. 160
  • Cap. 13. Directions for raising observations out of the Scriptures, for our owne instruction and edification. Pag. 169
    • Sect. 1. Of the Subject matters handled in the Scrip­ture, and first of workes. Pag. 172
    • Sect. 2. Of the Laws given by God to his Church, and recorded in Scripture. Pag. 197
  • Concerning the Morality of the fourth Comman­dement.
    • Sect. I. That the Law of the Sabbath in the fourth Commandement, is Morall, and therefore perpe­tuall. Pag. 213
    • Sect. II. Answer to the Arguments against the insti­tution of the Sabbath in Paradise. Pag. 133
    • Sect. III. The morality and perpetuity of the Sab­bath proved out of the fourth Commandement. Pag. 253
    • Sect. IV A continuation of the consideration of the rest of the Laws recorded in the Scripture, with such instructions as may be drawn from them. Pag. 300

DIRECTIONS FOR THE PROFITABLE Reading of the Scriptures.

CAP. I. Of the necessity of preparation thereunto.

THat the reading of the Scriptures is nothing else but a kind of holy conference with God, Preparati­on in the reading of the Scrip­tures, wherein we enquire after, and he reveals unto us himself, and his will; we shall manifest more fully hereaf­ter, when we shall shew that these holy writings are the Word of God himself, who speaks unto us in and by them. 1. Inforced 1 t Frō the presence of God with whom we confer in reading. Wherefore when we take in hand the Book of the Scriptures, we cannot o­therwise conceive of our selves, then as standing in Gods presence, to hear what he will say un­to us. So much the Prophet seems to imply, Psal. 73.17. when he expresseth his consulting with Gods Word, by that phrase of going into the Sanctuary of God, (for there indeed was Gods Word kept) that is, going in unto God, as [Page 2]going into the Sanctuary is tearmed, 2 Sam. 7.18. these kinds of expression seem to imply, that when we betake our selves to the reading of the Scriptures, we come in unto God, or stand in his presence, to enquire at his mouth.

Now with what reverence it becomes us to stand in Gods presence, Requiring therefore of us due reverence in perfor­ming that duty. 1. From the Majesty of God. appears not onely by Jacobs fear after he knew God was in the place where he lay, Gen. 28.16, 17. but farther, by the caveat given by Solomon, to take heed to our feet, when we enter into Gods house, Eccles. 5.1. and that upon a double ground; partly, because God is in heaven, ver. 2. that is, high, and full of Majesty, and consequently to be attended with reverence, 2. From the sense of our de­filements and inabi­lities. and fear; and partly, because we have shooes on our feet, which God warns Moses to put off, Exod. 3.5. when he stood in his presence; that is, (to speak in S. James his phrase) we have filthinesse, and superfluity of naughtinesse in our hearts, which must be laid aside, that when we come unto God to be taught by him, we may receive his word with meeknesse, James 1.21. So that both the Majesty and Holi­nesse of God, whose eyes are purer then to be­hold evill, Hab. 1.13. and the corruptions and defilements of our own hearts necessarily require an heedfull, 2 ly Frō the inconveni­ences that follow neglect of such prepa­ration. and carefull preparation of our selves, before we enter into Gods presence, to en­quire at his mouth, and look into his word.

The necessity of this preparation, when we read the Scriptures, will be yet more evident, if we observe the ill consequents which follow the [Page 3]neglect of this duty, in such persons as either wholly, or too often omit it; who boldly en­tring into Gods presence, 1 Unfruit­fulnesse in our selves. and handling the holy things of God with unwashen hands, that is, reading his word with unsanctified and unprepa­red hearts; as they come unto the work with­out due reverence, so they return for the most part without fruit, 2 Discredit of the word it self. and by that means bring up an ill report upon the sacred ordinance of God, as if it were a dead letter without any quickning power at all, unsavoury food without nourish­ment, unfruitfull seed that yeelds no encrease. Secondly, 3 Discou­ragement to others. by the same means they weaken the hearts of such as might be encouraged to under­take this holy exercise, from the use whereof they are much deterred, when they observe some of those that are frequent in the practise of this duty, remain still ignorant, unfruitfull, dead-hear­ted, and disconsolate. And lastly, 4 Discom­fort to our selves. they occasion discomfort to themselves, when, notwithstanding the use of this means, they finde themselves ever learning, and never come to the knowledge of the truth, remaining still either in ignorance, or in disobedience of heart, at least in much dead­nesse of spirit, without zeal, life, or activity in holy duties.

Thus we cannot but observe with grief of heart, an exercise in it self every way usefull, fruit­full, and comfortable, if it be duly and conscio­nably performed; by the neglect of carefull preparation become not onely unfruitfull, and unprofitable, but besides by necessary consequent, [Page 4]unpleasant, distastefull, and burthensome to those that use it. To manifest the necessity of due preparation in reading the Scriptures, much more might be spoken, and many more ill consequents might be observed, that are occasioned by the neglect thereof: But the considerations already mentioned, are sufficient to evince the usefulnesse and necessity of such a preparation. Taking that therefore for granted, that this duty of prepara­tion, when we undertake the reading of holy Scriptures, must be performed, our next work must be to give directions for the manner, and order how the Readers heart must be fitted to the performance of this task, which cannot well be done without taking knowledge of the nature of that word which is to be read, and of the end and scope at which it aims.

That the observation of the nature of Gods word which we read, 2 Directed by conside­ring, 1. the nature of the Scriptures. may much farther us in this duty of preparation to the reading, and stu­dy of the Scriptures, is evident by our use and custome in ordinary things of this life. We chuse and husband our grounds according to the na­ture of the seed wherewith we intend to sow it; and according to the nature and condition of that matter wherewith we fill our Vessels, wee make choice of them, appointing some for dry things, and others for moist, and fit them diversly for foul or clean. In like manner must we consi­der the nature of the Word, if we mean to order our hearts aright, which are the grounds that must receive this holy seed, the Vessels that must [Page 5]contain this precious balm. We must therefore consider that the word is a pure word, Psalme 119.140. that we may cleanse and purifie our hearts for the receiving of it. We must know that the Law is spirituall, Rom. 7.14. and heaven­ly, James 3.17. that we may labour for spirituall and heavenly mindes to entertain it; we must apprehend it as a word of power and authority, the voice of God, that mighty Creator of Hea­ven and Earth, before our hearts can be subdu­ed to receive and entertain it with that meeknes, Jam. 1.21. and trembling of heart, Isa. 66.2. which is required. We must be perswaded that it is a sure word, 2 Pet. 1.19. a faithfull word, Tit. 1.9. a vision that will not lye, Heb. 2.3. as proceeding out of the mouth of him that cannot lye, Tit. 1.2. or else we shall never be prepared to embrace it with faithfull and beleeving hearts, without which the word cannot profit us at all, Heb. 4.2.

In the next place, 2 By obser­ving the end wherat the Scrip­tures aim. we must take knowledge of the end wherefore the word was given, if we mean to use and apply it as we ought: seeing we know one cannot use an instrument aright, unlesse he know for what use it was made. Now the principall ends for which the Scriptures were given, were; First, the manifesting of God unto us, 1. Making God known to us. 2. Direct­ing our ways. that we may honour him as God. Secondly, the directing of us in the course of our conversation, not onely by informing our judgements, but by obliging our consciences, to guide our selves by the rules proposed therein, in the course of our [Page 6]practise. Wherefore the Prophet David used Gods Law as a lanthorn to his feet, Psal. 119.105. thinking on his ways, that he might turn his feet to Gods testimonies, v. 59. remembring that the things which are revealed, 3. Yea converting the soul. belong to us to do them, Deut. 29.29. So that as the power of the Scriptures is to purifie the soul, 1 Pet. 1.22. and convert it, Ps. 19.7. so the use of it besides is, to make the man of God perfect unto every good work, 2 Tim. 3.17. that so it may prove the power of God every way, both to sanctifi­cation and salvation, as the Apostle affirms it to be, Rō. 1.16. Without the knowledg of this prin­cipall scope whereat the word aims, it will be im­possible either to observe what we ought in rea­ding the Scriptures, or to apply them aright.

That we may therefore give fit directions for the profitable reading of the Scriptures, it ma­nifestly appears to be necessary to enquire, first, both into their nature, and scope: And as for their nature, it cannot well be opened, unlesse we consider the Author by whom the Scriptures were given, (from whom withall flows their au­thority) the instruments by which they were conveighed to the Church, and the matter or subject which they handle: wherewith if we take in the scope at which they aim, their ne­cessary use unto us, their power to command us, and ability to work effectually in us; and lastly, their infallible and undoubted truth and righteousnesse will evidently appear. So that we shall have just occasion to handle in order these four points:

1. The Author from whom ariseth the autho­rity of the Scriptures.

2. The Penmen by whom they were written.

3. The matter or subject which they handle.

4. The scope or end at which they aim.

CAP. II. Of the Authour of the holy Scriptures.

SECT. I. That they neither could, nor were fit to be given by any other then by God himself.

IT must be considered that at present, we have nothing to doe with Atheists, Pagans, Jews, or Turks, that deny the Scriptures, either wholly, or in part, so far are they from acknow­ledging them to be Gods word; but onely with such persons, as admitting and allowing them to be the word of God, doe yet want some clearer light, and fuller evidence, to work into their hearts a more certain perswasion, and more feel­ing impression of that truth whereof they are convinced, that all that is within them, even their whole heart, may not onely bow and stoop, but be wholly thrown down, and laid flat on the earth before this mighty scepter of the kingdom of Christ. Wherefore, we shall not need to bring in all the arguments that are used and taken up by others, to prove the Scriptures to [Page 8]be Gods word, but passing by amongst them such as are more obscure and farther deduced, shall content our selves with such plain eviden­ces of this truth, as may be best understood of the simple, and appear at the first view, as being lively characters imprinted on the face and body of this sacred Book, by that divine Spirit that composed it.

Before we lay open these evidences it will be needfull to demonstrate, that it is neither possible, nor fit, that these Scriptures should flow from any other fountain, then the most sacred breast of that holy Lord, who is the onely fountain of all wisdome and truth, and the God of all soveraignty and power. A truth which will be easily acknowledged, if in the first place we take notice, that it is generally confessed that the Scriptures are, or at least contain that Law which is left unto the Church of God, for the right ordering thereof in all things, which also is evident to all that read them; And yet that this truth may be more fully cleared, it will not be amisse to establish these two Positions.

First, That the Church of God must have a Law.

Secondly, That this Law can be found in no other books but the Scriptures.

That Gods Church must have a Law, That Gods Church must have a Law; proved, 1 t By the light of Nature, directing all socie­ties to go­vern by Laws. and that as it is a Church, I conceive no sober man will deny, if it were not proved, being so clearly manifested by the constant practise of all Nations and societies of men from the beginning of [Page 9]the world, as having found the establishing of laws the onely means of preserving themselves from ruine. The truth is, there was never found any Nation so barbarous, that was not gover­ned by some kinde of Law or other. If then the light of Nature directed all men generally to the use of laws, as the main band of hu­mane society, and the best remedy against con­fusion, and ruine that necessarily attends upon it; shall we think that the God of nature, the fountain of all wisdome, the first, and best for­mer of societies would leave the body of a so­ciety composed by himself, as it were the work of his own hand, in more hazard then men do the states which they settle and stablish by their counsell?

Again, 2 ly Because the Church, of all soci­eties, most needs a law, as be­ing, 1 Both the largest & most dis­persed of all socie­ties. we know that the larger the body of a State is, and the more dispersed, the more need it hath to be firmly knit together by those strong bands of society: Now we see the smal­lest societies that are amongst men, and the most neerly compacted together, the inhabitants of one small City, the fellows of one Colledge, go­verned by laws and orders: whereas the Church is the largest of all societies in the world in ex­tent, and most dispersed, as being possible to be scattered over the whole face of the earth, and consequently above all other states on earth needs to be established by the best laws, as be­ing hardest to be governed, and most subject to disorder and confusion without them.

In the next place, we see the laws of men [Page 10]reach no farther then the ordering of mens out­ward conversation, 2 To be ordered in the very motions of the heart; and meddle not with the in­ward thoughts and motions of the minde. But in the government of the Church, the chiefest work must be the ruling of the heart and consci­ence, as the Apostle tels us, that Gods word and laws reach to the imaginations of the heart, and bring under the very thoughts to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. 10.5. and enter into the very di­viding of the soul and spirit, and to the discern­ing of the thoughts of the heart, Which are, 1 More va­rious then outward actions. 2 More speedily moved & hardly go­verned. Heb. 4.12. Now how much greater variety and diversity there is in mens thoughts, then in their actions, how much more easily and speedily they are moved, and con­sequently with how much greater difficulty they are governed and kept in order, is evident to all men. Consequently we must conceive, that the just, wise, and provident God that directed all men to give laws to order mens actions, would himself much more give laws for the ordering and well governing of the thoughts and conscience.

Lastly, 3 ly And the Church being Gods more spe­ciall care, as being, 1 His own inheritāce. if God in the course of his Providence have taken order, that other states, to which he hath onely a generall relation, as Lord of all the earth, should be governed and ordered by fit laws for the preservation of society and peace: we cannot deny, but his care must be much greater for the governing and well ordering of his own people, in whom he delights, his chosen generati­on, his peculiar inheritance, which he hath set a­part to bring forth fruits to himself, Deut. 32.9. Rom. 7.4. in whose good or ill carriage (seeing his [Page 11]Name is called upon them) his honour is more in­teressed, 2 In which his own honour is most inter­essed. then any parents can be in the behavi­our of his own children. And consequently we must conclude, that if all the States in the world were left without government, yet God would give laws, nay, the most exact and perfect laws, for the well ordering of his own Church, seeing it redounds so much to his own honour, as Moses tels us, Deut. 4.7, 8.

Thus then the first Position proposed is evi­dent enough, This law can be found no where but in the Scriptures. that the Church of God must have a law. The next is more clear then it, that this law can bee found in no other books then the Scriptures. And, to prove it, we need no more but to put men to produce us any other volume besides this sacred book, wherein that law is written, let them name us to whose custody it was committed, and where it may be found. There is no reason the law given to the Church should bee committed to any other then the Churches keeping; 1 Because the Church, the keeper of its own records acknow­ledgeth no other. 2 Other bastard­writings compared with it ap­pear to be counter­feit. now the Church acknowledg­eth no other Book for the word or law of God, but this alone; neither did ever any dare to pre­tend that any other book besides this, was Gods word or law; if any should, the very comparing of such bastard-writings, with the true word, would easily discover them to be no better then coun­terfeit.

But to clear this point more fully, we shall de­sire to manifest this one truth more, which any sober minded man will easily assent unto, namely, that it is neither possible, nor in any sort conveni­ent, [Page 12]that the law for the governing of the Church should be given by any other then by God himself. Besides, 1 t It was not possi­ble that a­ny other then God himselfe should give this law. 1 Because it rules the spirit of man, to which no creature can give a law: As being unable to take ac­compt of the breach thereof. 2 Because Gods will must be the Chur­ches law, First then, it is not possible, and that upon a double ground. The first is, that God be­ing a Spirit, and therefore to be worshipped and served in spirit and truth, John 4.24. the laws that prescribe the duties of that worship and ser­vice, must of necessity reach to the spirit and in­ward man. Now the giving of such laws is be­yond mans power, and therefore no law-giver, from the beginning of the world, ever took upon him that task. And indeed, it were absurd for a man to give such lawes, of the observation or breach whereof he could take no account: now we know, seeing no man can know the thoughts of another mans heart, it is impossible for him to judge whether they be answerable or contrary to the law, by which they were appointed to be ordered.

The second reason, why it is impossible for any other then God himself, to give a law unto the Church is, because it is agreeable to all rules of equity, that Gods own will should be the law and rule to all creatures, seeing they are all the work of his hand, much more to the Church, which besides her Creation, Being his own both by Creatiō and Re­demption. he hath purchased to himself by the blood of his Son, Act. 20.28. And conse­quently being his own, by the strongest title, must be disposed according to his will, even by our Sa­viours rule, which allows one to doe with his own what he will, Mat. 20.15. If then Gods will must be the creatures law, who can give it but himself? [Page 13]for who hath known the minde of the Lord, Rom. 11.34? Surely, if none known the things of man, but the spirit which is in man, Now none can know Gods minde but himself. the minde of God can much lesse be known by any but his own Spi­rit, 1 Cor. 2.11. It is true concerning a mans mind, seeing it is moved according to reason, in order to the end which he proposeth to himself, there­fore one that knows another mans end, may with some probability guesse at his thoughts, and pur­poses tending to that end, which Solomon implies in affirming, that though counsell be hidden deep in the heart of man, yet a man of understanding may draw it out, Prov. 20.5. And so a man know­ing that Gods main end, in all his ways, is his own honour, may conclude that Gods law must be such as may direct men in those ways, in which they may most glorifie God. But what those par­ticular directions must be, it is impossible for men to guesse, till God himself reveal them.

It is true, that the very light of nature, which God hath planted in every man, will discover unto him some of the chief heads of the duties, that he requires of him, as to love the Lord with all our hearts, and to fear, and serve him, Deut. 10.12. And to serve one another through love, Gal. 5.13. But in what particular services we are to expresse our piety to God, or love to men, what man can prescribe or imagine? For that the ways by which both these main duties may be performed, are various and divers, it is evident, now to which of these different ways God would direct one, it was impossible to guesse, till God himself had [Page 14]made it manifest in his own word.

To give instance of this truth in some particu­lars; Especially laws posi­tive must needs bee given by God alone it was impossible for any man to conceive what ceremonies or outward acts God would accept and be best pleased withall in the duties of his worship. No man could divine that the tree of life should be a Sacrament to Adam in Paradise: or Circumcision to the Jews, or Bap­tisme and the Lords Supper to Christians. For ought any man could conceive to the contrary, the Priesthood might have been setled upon the Tribe of Simeon, as well as Levi. The rest of the Sabbath might have been fixed on the second or sixth day, as well as on the seventh, and on the first, if God had so appointed it. And for the duties of the second Table, it was not of ab­solute necessity that God should establish such a kinde of subordination and subjection of one man to another, as he hath done, or give every man a propriety in his goods, to possesse them as severall to himself, or limit one man to one wife, and ordain marriage for the onely way of propagation of mankinde: seeing that, although all these are fit and convenient, yet God (if hee had pleased) might have given other rules for the governing and establishing peace amongst men, and it was as lawfull for him to give the creatures what laws he pleased, as to give them what natures he pleased. So that seeing the law for the right ordering of the creatures depends meerly upon Gods will, which cannot be known, unlesse himself reveal it, it must needs be granted, [Page 15]which was first proposed, that none could give the law to Gods Church but God himself.

Next, if it had been possible, 2 ly Nor is it conveni­ent that any other then God should give this law. 1 For pre­serving Gods au­thority. it was no way fit, either for the advancing of Gods honour, or for the furthering of mans good, that any other should give that law then God himself. Not fit for Gods honour in two respects; First, Gods authority could be no way so well preserved, as by giving his own law to his people; seeing all men acknowledge that giving of laws is an honour annexed to the highest power, although the execution of them be committed to Magi­strates of a lower degree. It may be probably guessed, that even heathen Law-givers, by preten­ding, either consulting with their gods in giving their laws, or allowance of them by them, ac­knowledged law-making to be a divine prero­gative; which yet is more fully manifested by this, that we acknowledge no law to bee just that is not either founded on, or consonant to Gods law, either written in mans heart, or deli­vered in his word. So that it was fit that God should give the law to his own people, to pre­serve his own authority amongst them.

Again, it is requisite for Gods honour in ano­ther respect, 2 And that we might have a perfect mirrour of him. Which none could give but himself. that none but God himself should give his own law to his people, because none is able to give so perfect a mirrour of God, as him­self. As for men, we know none of them hath seen God at any time, John 1.17. and it is so lit­tle a portion that they know of him, Job 26.14. that it is impossible they should set him out as he [Page 16]deserves. Now it is for Gods honour that hee should be expressed as fully as may be, which neither is, nor can be performed so exactly by any man, as it may be by his law, which represents unto us the image of his minde, and will, and gives us a more distinct knowledge of him then his works can doe. Nay, his word serves as a Commentary to his works, as laying before us the rule, according to which God orders all his ways: so that by the help thereof, we under­stand the righteousnesse and holinesse of all his acts, as David did, Psa. 73.17. which he could not finde out before. It is true indeed, that the very works themselves praise God, and shew him in his tender mercies, Psal. 145.5.8. in his mighty power, Job 36.22. & 37.23. & Godhead, Rō. 1.20. yea commonly in his righteousness, in rewarding, and punishing, Psa. 58.11. But they neither ex­presse him so distinctly, nor consequently affect the heart so deeply, as they doe when they are il­lustrated by the word, as Job confesseth, chap. 42.6. that he never saw God so clearly, nor ab­horred himself so much, as when God described unto him his works, in that conference, Job 38. &c. Wherefore seeing the image of God is most exactly expressed unto us in the word, it is most fit that the word, that represents him to us, should be given by God himself, who know­ing himself best, can give us the most perfect draught of his own face. Besides these respects unto Gods honour, in regard of mans good, it was not convenient that the Scriptures which [Page 17]contain Gods law to his Church, should be given by any other then God himself. For first, 3 ly For mās good. 1. To sub­due his heart to o­bedience. mans heart would hardly be brought to stoop to any power but Gods alone, whose voice onely pre­vails upon the conscience, and subdues the very thoughts and imaginations of the spirit, which the voice of no man can doe. Besides, 2. To make his services accepted. nothing can make our services, performed to God, or man, to be duties of obedience, but the undertaking of them upon Gods command, which we do, when we know the precept that prescribes them to be the voice and word of himself. Lastly, 3. To as­sure his reward. nothing but Gods word could assure us of the rewards of our obedience, to make us always abundant in the work of the Lord, knowing that our la­bour is not in vain in the Lord, 1 Cor. 15.58. nor make a man tremble at the curses threatned a­gainst the disobedient.

Wherefore, seeing the Church of God must have a law, by which it must be governed, unlesse we conceive God to be more regardlesse of his own people, then he is of the rest of the world. And next, seeing it was impossible that any should give this law, but God himself, because none but himself could know his own minde. And third­ly, seeing if it had been possible, yet it was no way convenient, either in respect of Gods ho­nour, that God should commit the authority of making laws to any creature, or suffer his own image, which is represented in his law, to bee drawn out by man, who knows him but imper­fectly, or in respect of man, who should have [Page 18]been left uncertain, both of the acceptance of his services, and of the assurance of his rewards, if the law, that requireth the one, and promiseth the other, were not given by God himself, the posi­tion which we undertook to prove, must needs remain firm and infallible, that none could or was fit to be the Author of the Scriptures, wherin the law of God is contained, but onely God himself.

SECT. II. That the holy Scriptures appear evidently to be the Word of God.

THe marks, or notes, by which the holy Scrip­tures are evidently discovered to be Gods word, are divers, of which we shall for the pre­sent content our selves with three only, and those which are most easie to be discerned. The first is, the style and phrase of speech, wherein the Scrip­tures apparently differ from all other writings, composed by men. The second is, the subject or matters which the Scriptures handle, which are many times beyond the compasse of mans reason to finde out, and therefore must be revealed by God himself. The third evidence, is taken from the wonderfull effectuall power, which the Scrip­tures appear to have upon the hearts of men, in terrifying, comforting, subduing, and renuing them; of which in their severall order.

MARK I. Of the style and phrase of the Scripture.

SAint Paul, 1 Cor. 2.4. proves unto the Corin­thians, that his Ministery was of God, because it carried with it great power and authority, in simplicity and plainnesse of speech. Majesty, is for the most part a character of power and au­thority, and that so lively, that it is not easily counterfeited. Outward ornaments grace it nor much, The Maje­sty of the Scriptures manifests them to be Gods Word. 1. In the compo­sure, void of art yet full of power. neither doth the want of them much ob­scure it. And it is therein like unto light, simple indeed, but yet so beautifull and glorious in it self, that the addition of any colour, rather ble­misheth then adorneth it; such is the Majesty of the Scriptures style, nothing is more plain, as be­ing for the most part void of the ornaments of art, and eloquence, and yet appears so full of Majesty, to such as well observe it, that it moves awe and reverence in the heart. It is true, that this Majesty is not so easily discovered in every phrase, and clause of a sentence, but is most clear­ly manifested in the whole frame and composure of those holy writings. As the Majesty of a mans countenance is not so fully discovered in any one part of the face, as in the whole visage taken joyntly together.

Of this Majesty whereof we now speak, it wil be more easie to give an instance then a proof, seeing it can be no otherwise discovered then light is, by the very view of it self: Any man, that advi­sedly [Page 20]reads the Scriptures, may easily observe such weight in the words and phrases of speech, and shall meet with such high and unusuall, and yet plain and significant expressions, in divers passages of that book, that he shall be enforced to acknowledge, that which the Pharisees servants sent to apprehend our Saviour reported of him, that never man spake like that man, John 7.46. And yet withall, this seems to be some probable argu­ment of such a Majesty in the style of the Scrip­tures, that it so strangely suits with those high mysteries which are handled in that book, that it cannot well be fitted to any other subject. So that if those divine truths be expressed in any o­ther then a Scripture phrase, they seeme to lose much of their lustre and beauty; and if that phrase be applyed to any other subject, then those holy mysteries, it seems like Sauls armour on a childes back, or a parable in a fools mouth, as Solomon speaks, Prov. 26.7.

Now then as a mans countenance discovers in some measure, the spirit that is within him, (as a Prince, and some base abject having a diverse a­spect, a different comportment, another kinde of style or phrase of speech, are judged to have a dif­ferent spirit within, from which those outward effects proceed, the one base and abject, the other heroicall and generous) so the Majesty of that high and lofty style, wherein the Scriptures are written, discovers a divine spirit full of Majesty and power, which stamps that character upon them. But this Majesty with which the Scripture [Page 21]speaks, besides the bare phrase and style, will bee yet farther manifested, by that strange and unusu­all manner of commanding, with great Authority and power, which we find frequent in that book, far different from the commands of men, as will appear easily in these ensuing circumstances.

He that reads a law, which neither intreats, 2. In the cōmands. nor perswades, but prescribes and commands, con­ceives presently that he hears the voice of Autho­rity: But when he observes, that the command is not to all alike, but is delivered with rela­tions and respects to men, according to their severall states and degrees, and that it extends not to all men in generall, but onely to the in­habitants of such a Country, or members of such a Society, he must needs withall discern it to bee the voice, not of a supream, transcendent, and absolute, but onely of some limited and bounded power, extending neither to all, nor to those which are subject to it, indifferently and equally. But when in Gods book he reads a law delivered in another form, proposed to the whole world, 1. Given to the whole world, and without respect of persons. without any limitation of Country, Nation, or State, how can he conceive otherwise, but that he hears the voice of a transcendent power, that extends it self over all the world? And when he findes Kings and Beggers spoken of, and to, in the same phrase of speech, without respect or reserva­tion of honour, or distinction of degrees, how can he chuse but fixe his thoughts on that infinite Majesty, before which rich and poor, Prince and Subject, are all alike, because they are all the work [Page 22]of his hands, as Elihu speaks, Iob 34.19.

Secondly, 2. Reach­ing to the very thoughts. we see that the commands of the greatest earthly Potentates, reach no farther then the ordering of mens outward conversation, but extend not to the ordering of the motions or thoughts of the heart, whence it is that we usu­ally say (and justly may in respect of humane laws) that thoughts are free. So then, when we see that men dare not take upon them the regu­lating of mens thoughts, by any law, wee must needs suppose that they acknowledge, that their power reacheth not to the minde and spirit, un­to which they can give no laws, because they cannot know when they are broken or obeyed. But God in his word gives laws to the consci­ence, and commands the thoughts, and inward motions of the minde, requiring to love God with all the heart, Mat. 22.37. and ones neigh­bour as our self, ver. 39. and forbidding lust, an­ger, malice, &c. and other inordinate motions of the minde, Mat. 5.28. Lev. 19.17. Which necessa­rily implies, that he that gives such laws is the God of the spirits of all flesh, Numb. 27.16. the searcher of the hearts, Ier. 17.10. able therefore to know, and judge the obedience, or rebellion of the very thoughts of the soul and spirit.

In the third place, 3. Exten­ded to creatures out of mans power and command. we must needs grant, that though no creature be exempted from mans ser­vice, yet there are many of them that are not un­der his command, as being without his reach, or too great to be mastered by his power; such are the heavens, with all their hosts, the earth, the [Page 23]seas; the windes, &c. which the Lord himself seems to have reserved to his own jurisdiction. Hence it was, that those that thought our Saviour to be but a meer man, wondred to hear him rebuke the windes, Mat. 8.26, 27. a thing that no meer man, well advised, ever did. As for Ioshua's words to the Sun and Moon, Iosh. 10.12. they have indeed the form of a command, but had onely the ver­tue of a prayer, so that the Lord, and not the Sun heard Ioshua, ver. 13. Seeing therefore men forbear to command the heavens, earth, seas, windes, &c. and in Scriptures wee finde com­mands and bounds given to the seas, Iob 38.11. Ps. 104.79. the earth fixed to a place, by Gods decree, Ps. 119.90. his word setled in heaven, Ps. 119.89. the windes, fire, hail, snow, &c. fulfilling his word, Psal. 148.8. we must needs acknowledge, that the voice that commands all these, is the word of that powerfull Lord; who having made all these things, hath right and power to command and give laws unto them according to his pleasure.

Lastly, no man well advised, 4. Fortifi­ed with sanctions of promi­ses and threats be­yond mans power. ever took upon him to threaten those things that were beyond mans power to effect, and therefore see­ing that reacheth onely to mens outward estate and no farther, and that too limited to the bounds of this present life, we never finde mens sanctions, given in their laws, extended beyond the promises or threats of present, or outward good: or evill: as for instance, either to give or take away mens liberty, their wealth, or estates, or life at the most. But Gods word threatens plagues up­on [Page 24]on the soul, hardnesse of heart, a reprobate sense, a trembling spirit, a spirit of madnesse, and giddi­nesse: and promiseth light of knowledge, power of faith, encrease of grace, &c. nay, reacheth be­yond this life, to eternity, threatning the wicked with the worm that dieth not, Isa. 66.24. everla­sting fire, Mat. 25.41. everlasting chains, Jude 6. and promising an inheritance immortall, 1 Pet. 1.4. a Kingdome that fadeth not, Rivers of plea­sures in Gods presence for evermore, Psal. 16.11. Such promises and such threatnings which exceed the limits of any mortall power to bestow or inflict, must needs be acknowledged to proceed from the God of spirits and eternity.

Lay all these particulars together, and thus we may frame the argument, drawn from the com­mands which we finde in Scripture, to prove it to be the word of God. That voice which com­mands and gives laws to the whole world, and that without respect of persons, that prescribes and gives rules to the thoughts of the heart, that promiseth and threatneth rewards and punish­ments to the soul, and that eternally, that gives laws to those creatures, over which no man had, or ever challenged any power, the heavens, earth, seas, windes, &c. that must needs be the voice and word of God; But such is the voice that speaks in the Scriptures, therefore the Scriptures must needs be acknowledged to be the voice and word of God. Thus the Majesty of the Scriptures manifested in their lofty plain style, and in their transcendent commands, and sanctions, discover [Page 25]these sacred volumes, to be the word of him to whom alone belongs Majesty, Authority, and Power.

MARKE II. Of the subject or matter handled in the Scriptures.

THe second argument, The sub­jects hand­led in Scri­pture shew them to be Gods word. by which the Scriptures may be proved to be Gods word, is drawn from the consideration of the subject, or matters which are handled in them, and they are either principles of faith, or rules of practise: Now before we speak of them particularly, thus much must needs be acknowledged in generall, as an undoubted truth. Impossible to be dis­covered by light of Nature. 1 t. The Principles of Faith. Whatsoever was impossible to be known by any creature, or to be found out by discourse of naturall reason, that must of necessity be discovered and made known by God himself. But it will appear, as evidently as the very light, that most of the grounds of faith, which the Scripture proposeth unto us, are such as neither eye hath seen, nor eare heard, nor ever entred into mans heart, 1 Cor. 2.9. and therefore could never be either revealed or discovered by man. Wherefore, seeing we finde them discove­red in the Scriptures, we can doe no lesse then acknowledge them to be the word of God. Of these two Propositions onely the Minor is questi­onable, which will be sufficiently cleared by the ensuing instances.

To begin with the most eminent object of faith, 1. God himself. God himself. No man hath seen him at any time, [Page 26] John 1.18. neither consequently knows him as he ought, as our Saviour testifies, John 17.25. much lesse can manifest him unto others. Indeed, that God is, yea his Godhead and power are under­stood by the works of Creation, Rom. 1.20. But how little true knowledge of God is discovered to naturall men by that way of groping, as the Apostle tearms it, Acts 17.27. appears by the writings of the most learned amongst the Hea­then (to omit the phantasies of the rest) who speak so little, and so uncertainly concerning God, that they seem like the blinde man, whose eyes were not yet fully cleared by our Saviour, Mark 8.24. who saw men walking like trees. Neither indeed are their writings, compared with the Scriptures, revealing the glory of God in the face of Christ, 2 Cor. 4.6. so much as the light of a candle to the Sun shining at noon day. As for the mystery of the Trinity, it is gene­rally acknowledged to bee a secret, unsearch­able by naturall reason, or discoverable any way but by the revelation of the Word and Spirit.

Next unto God, 2. The Creation of the world, with the manner & order of it. may follow the Creation of the world, which we likewise beleeve by faith, Heb. 1.3. which although the Heathen, upon the consi­deration of the creatures, by the light of naturall reason, were forced to acknowledge, and conse­quently that it must be the work of a God: yet that the creatures were made by Gods meere word, finished in sixe days, and created in such order as we finde mentioned, Gen. 1. no Heathen man ever took upon him to relate: neither (see­ing [Page 27]man was made the last of all creatures) was it possible for him to divine, what was done before he had any beeing; wherefore the Scriptures, so exactly describing the time, means, and order of the Creation, must needs be the Word of the Wis­dome of the Father, who was brought forth ere the mountains were setled, Prov. 8.25. present when he prepared the heavens, ver. 27. by his Father when he appointed the foundations of the earth, ver. 29, 30.

Thirdly, the state of man before his fall, 3. The hi­story of mans fall and the conse­quents of it. the whole history, means, and manner of his fall, with all the circumstances thereof, especially the cor­ruption that it brought upon the whole nature of man, which we tearm Originall sin, together with the subjection of all men to the curse and wrath of God thereby, and the manner how it is propagated, both in the stain, and guilt of it to posterity, as they are things unsearchable by na­turall reason: so the memory of them being once lost, together with the antiquities of the first times of the world; or at least imperfectly and uncertainly delivered and related to posterity, through so many hands, as it must needs passe, before the time of Moses, it was impossible but the full and certain knowledge of them, must be hidden from such as had no better light then that of nature, to search them out; wherefore we find that they are wholly passed over in all writings of Heathen men, but in the Scriptures are clearly opened, as far as they are necessary to be known, which shews them to be the Word of God, seeing [Page 28]they reveal these things that cannot be taught by humane reason.

Fourthly, 4. Mans Redemp­tion by Christ. that wonderfull mystery of mans Redemption by Jesus Christ, being a secret that never entred into mans heart, 1 Cor. 2.19. was never so much as dreamed of by any naturall man, neither doe we finde the least syllable of it in any Heathen mans bookes. The truth is, it seems so incredible a thing to flesh and blood, that the Prophet, not without cause, when he begins to speak of this wonder, asks, who hath beleeved his report? Esa. 53.1. and the Apostle tels us, that when it was preached, the learned Grecians ac­counted it foolishnesse, 1 Cor. 1.27. or a meere phantasie. Now that which seems incredible to reason, when it is known, was very unlikely to be found out by reason at the first, before it was known. If there were no more but this, that this wonderfull work proceeded meerly from the free motion of Gods will, without any other cause moving thereinto, then his own love and com­passion, as Christ himself affirms, Iohn 36.16. And the Apostle, 1 Iohn 4.10. how could any man di­vine, what God purposed in his own heart before he had wrought it, unlesse himself had revealed it? So that it must needs be granted, that this word which sets out unto us the mystery of our Redemption by Christ, must be the Word of God himself.

Lastly, 5. The be­nefits thereof. the condition into which man is redee­med by Christ, is another mystery, hidden from the eyes of all that see by no clearer light, then [Page 29]that which naturall reason yeelds them. It was utterly impossible for any man, Uniō with Christ. Adoption. Justifica­tion. Renovati­on. by the light of nature, to have discovered our mysticall union into one body with Christ, by the Spirit; our adop­tion by grace to be the sons of God; our Justifi­cation by faith, through the imputation of Christs righteousnesse; our Renovation or new birth, wherein our hearts are changed by the effectuall working of the spirit; Resurrecti­on of our bodies to glory. the restitution of our bo­dies to life again, with a change from the state of corruption to incorruption, of naturall, and earthly bodies, to spirituall, and heavenly, and our glorious, and ever blessed condition to be en­joyed hereafter, in the immediate, and everlasting fruition of God in the highest heavens. Where­fore, we finde not so much as any mention of these things among any of the Heathen, unlesse perhaps they stumble upon the immortality of the soul, which yet they rather dream of, then understand distinctly. Wherefore the Scriptures revealing unto us so clearly all these things which naturall reason could neither teach nor compre­hend, must needs be acknowledged to be the Word of God.

It appears then hitherto, 2 ly Many rules of life. 1. The in­ward dis­position of the heart toward God in fear, love, & faith. that the principles of faith, laid down in the Scriptures, must needs be acknowledged to be revealed by God, and not by man. The same truth will be evidently mani­fested, in the rules of practise, if they be duly weighed. To begin with the duties to be perfor­med unto God, and first with the affections and right disposition of the heart. The Apostle tels us, [Page 30]we cannot beleeve on him of vvhom vve have not heard, Rom. 10.14. and the Psalmist affirms, that they onely trust in him, that know his name, Psal. 9.10. and we know that it was the lively representation of God unto him, that strook that deep impression of fear into Iobs heart, and made him vile in his own eyes, To bee wrought in us only by the full discovery of God unto us. Iob 40.4. & 42.5, 6. The truth is, those holy affections of love, fear, and affiance in God, cannot be grounded on any other, then a true, and distinct knowledge of him, which, as we have seen already, the light of natu­rall reason could never discover: so that none can prescribe unto us the right disposing of the heart towards God, in those holy affections of love, fear, and faith in him, but the same that can reveal unto us the right knowledge of himself.

As for the outward duties of worship, 2. And outward duties of worship. that they cannot be devised by men, but must be ap­pointed by God himself, the very light of nature taught Heathen men themselves. Wherefore we finde that those forms of worship which they ob­served, the wisest amongst them either took from the Sibylls books, or from some other directions pretended to be given by the Gods themselves. Neither can we possibly be assured that such rites, as we worship God withall, In the ob­servation of the Sab­bath, use of the Sa­craments, &c. are accepted, unlesse God himself prescribe them, as we see he did the whole form of ceremoniall worship in the Levi­ticall law, and the Sabbath, and Sacraments, both in Paradise, and under the Gospel by our Saviour Christ.

And for the services which are to be perfor­med [Page 31]to men, first, we finde little in the Precepts of such as are meer Moralists, concerning that fountain of those duties, whence they ought to flow, which is love, without which none of them is accepted, 1 Cor. 13.3. Neither doe we finde that measure of love required by them, which our Sa­viour commands, to love our neighbour as our self, Mat. 5.44. wherein he affirms we go beyond naturall men, and consequently implies that we doe more then naturall reason teacheth, whence it will follow, that the law which requires that duty, was not given by man, and therefore must needs be acknowledged to be the Precept and Word of God, and not of man.

Nay, beyond all this, 3. Most of all self-deniall, which na­ture never taught. we find that Gods Word requires of us the deniall of our selves, and that every way, both of our own vvisdome to pre­scribe, (as the Lord requires his people to do not vvhat is right in their own eyes, Deut. 12.8. but what is right in the eyes of the Lord their God, Deut. 13.18.) and of our own ability to under­take and perform, (as our Saviour requires us to bring forth fruit in him, vvithout vvhom vve can doe nothing, Iohn 15.5.) and of our own ends, (as the Apostle tels us, that vve must bring forth fruit unto God, Rom. 7.4. that he may be glorified, Mat. 5.16. and therefore the Prophet cals Israel an empty Vine, because he brought forth fruit to himself, Hos. 10.1.) whence it is, that our Saviour makes this self-deniall, the first step to Religion, Mat. 16.24. A duty that humane reason is so far from prescribing, that it cannot so much as allow [Page 32]and submit unto it when it is prescribed, and that because it cannot finde out mans emptinesse and weaknesse, the ground on which self-deniall is founded, or at least sensibly acknowledged. Wher­fore the Scriptures, which require that duty, which is so contrary to the principles of nature, must needs be the Word of God.

Thus we see, that the subject which the Scrip­tures handle, is above the pitch of humane wis­dome, whether vve look to the grounds of faith, or rules of practise, which are layed down there­in. The true knowledge of God vvhom the world hath not known: the great and glorious works of the worlds Creation, vvith the time, manner, and order thereof: And of mans Redemption after his fall, and corruption thereby; together with the state into which he is redeemed, to be mystically united to Christ, by the Spirit, which gives him interest in his merits and righteousnesse, makes him Gods childe by adoption, and an heir of glory. The duties of fear, love, and affiance in God, all grounded on the true knowledge of him; And lastly, the service of love to man, binding him to love his neighbour as himself, yea, his very enemies, and above all things to deny himself. So that the Scripture discovering those things, which naturall reason could never finde out, must needs be acknowledged to be delivered by God him­self, and to be his Word.

MARK III. Of the powerfull effects of the Scriptures upon mens hearts, which discover them to be the Word of God.

THe two former Markes of the Scriptures, which manifest them to be the Word of God, appear as it were in the face, and body of that sacred volume; this third Mark is taken from the wonderfull, and supernaturall effects, that they work upon the heart and conscience, which are such as cannot possibly be performed by any other then a divine Power. These effects may be redu­ced unto three heads. First, 1 the wounding and terrifying. Secondly, 2 the converting and renu­ing. Thirdly, 3 the comforting and reviving of the heart. Neither of which being possible to bee wrought by the power of man (as we shal mani­fest by and by) it must needs be granted, that the Scripture, which produceth such wonderfull ef­fects, is not of man, but of God, seeing we know no cause can work an effect greater, and of an higher nature then it self.

To begin with the first; The first Effect of the Word, the prick­ing of the heart. Differing from natu­rall ter­rours, the terrours and prick­ings of heart, which are caused in men by Gods Word; It cannot be denyed, but there may be, and are sometimes wrought in mens hearts some naturall terrours, which may cause in them much unquietnesse, but between such naturall passions, and these spirituall agonies, which are wrought by the word, there will appear a wide difference, if [Page 34]they be well examined, and that more ways then one, 1. In the grounds upon which they be raised. 2. In the effects pro­duced by them. The grounds of naturall terrours. 1. A natu­rall sense of sin. 2. A natu­rall ac­knowledg­ment of Gods Justice, Holinesse, and Power. which may be easily made manifest, by obser­ving, first, the grounds whence either of them doe arise; And secondly, the effects which the one and the other produce, in those on whose hearts they make impression, with the different consequents that follow thereupon.

Concerning the grounds, upon which terrours are raised in mans heart, the causes of such as are naturall, appear to be evidently different from those which raise spirituall passions. For we can­not be ignorant, that every man by nature, ha­ving imprinted in his heart some rude notions, at the least both of good and evill; and withall some acknowledgement of Gods Justice, Holinesse, and Power, and having besides a conscience with­in his own breast, sitting as Judge, to passe cen­sure upon his own ways and actions, before which his thoughts accuse or excuse one another, as the Apostle speaks, Rom. 2.15. must needs have usu­ally some sense of every known sin, either more or lesse. Whence it follows, that the more the conscience is illightned, and by that means a­wakened, to look back upon a mans own sin, and the wrath of God lying upon him for sin, and his powerfull revenging hand pursuing him, the more he must of necessity be distracted in his thoughts, with fearfull terrours, which may cause his life to hang before him, All work­ing in the heart fears of punish­ment. Deut. 28.65. and to be bitter unto him, and yet these terrours, as arising from naturall principles, are meerly naturall, being caused by a naturall sense of sin, and acknowledg­ment [Page 35]of Gods wrath, and fear of his own danger thereby, which any man may have by nature.

From this apprehension of the guilt of sin, The grounds of spirituall terrours. and fear of the punishment that follows it, the causes that affect a godly mans heart, differ in two re­spects: First, 1 the terrour raised in a good mans heart, by the Word, is for sins of another nature, then are those that trouble naturall men. 2 Second­ly, they are affected by them on different conside­rations of Gods revenging hand: For the for­mer, a naturall man is usually sensible onely of sins against the law of Nature, 1. Disco­very of the sins of in­fidelity, pride, &c. and especially sins against the second Table. But the Word of God represents unto a man chiefly, more secret and inward evils, infidelity, pride, self-love, sensuall affections, hypocrisie, hardnesse of heart, and the like, and causeth them to appear unto him the foulest, and most abominable of all kinds of sin, that can be committed.

In the second place, 2 that which affects a natu­rall man in sin, is either something that accompa­nies the sinne, as shame, or danger of wrath and vengeance, of which Cain complains, Gen. 4.14. or the sin, as it is a trespasse against man, and a wrong done to him, which affects him more then the sense of any dishonour done to God, as Ju­das was sensible of nothing, but betraying inno­cent blood, Mat. 27.4. But when Gods Word smites the heart, it represents to the guilty person, his trespasse against God, his Majesty, 2. And those as trespasses against God. and Holi­nesse, which affected David, Psal. 51.4. His unkinde and causlesse trespassing against the God that [Page 36]made, sustaineth, and carrieth him upon Eagles wings, Deut. 32.10, 11.15. His frowardnesse, in trespassing out of perversenesse of spirit, against often warnings, and against the secret checks of his own conscience. His folly, that thus perverts righteousnesse to no profit, Job 33.27. forsaking the fountain of living waters, to hew broken cisterns that hold no water, Jer. 2.13. whereby he hath abased God in his heart, Deut. 32.15. and set him at a lower rate then the transitory things of this life, yea, then his own bare lusts. By all which he hath defiled his own soul, is become like the beasts that perish, Psal. 49.20. nay, worse then they, Isa. 1.3. so that he loaths, and is ashamed of himself, Iob 42.6. Ier. 31.19.

Now as the considerations in sin, 3. And fear of Judge­ment cer­tain, into­lerable, e­ternall. that affect men naturally, and spiritually, are divers, so are the ap­prehensions of the danger, that comes by sin; A naturall mans fears are like that of Belshazar, Dan. 5.6. something he trembled at, but what it was he understood not, or like those terrours threatned, Deu. 28.65, 66. wherin they shal fear day & night, they know not why. But the Word of God shews one the cause of his fear, representing the purity of those eyes of jealousie, which he hath provo­ked, makes it evident that God will by no means pardon the guilty, Exod. 34.7. that he cannot be beguiled, will not be intreated, is impossible to be escaped, and yet cannot be endured, as smiting with the arm of God, and not of man: whose breath, as a river of brimstone, kindles that pile of fire and much wood, which God prepares for [Page 37]sinners, Isa. 30.33. whose worm dieth not, neither doth their fire goe out, Isa. 66.24. So that by the Word the sinner sees the rod, and who hath ap­pointed it, Micah 6.9. and feels it in his appre­hension certain, present, intolerable, and eternal: which compasseth him so with terrours, that he knows not what to doe, unlesse he can make his peace with God, and procure his pardon.

Hence it follows, The con­sequents of these severasl kindes of passions. In naturall men asto­nishment, fretting, hatred of God. In spiritual mē shame, grief for offending God, fear of losse of his favour. lastly, de­liberation what to doe. that as naturall and spiritu­all terrours are raised upon different grounds: so the effects and consequents of them must needs be divers, which was proposed to be handled in the next place. For naturall terrours produce no­thing but astonishment and amazednesse, so that such men lye down in their confusion, fretting with indignation, and murmuring in their hearts, at their condition, with Cain, Gen. 4.13. and both fearing God, and hating him. On the other side, the terrours raised by Gods Word, in the heart, produce withall a loathing of ones self, as a fil­thy creature, shame of ones own vilenesse, griefe as much for his unkindnesse towards God, as for his misery by sin; fear of the losse of Gods fa­vour, as much as of his revenging hand, indigna­tion at ones own folly, and wickednesse, still acknowledging the Justice and Righteousnesse of God, which produceth at last deliberation what to doe, with the Prodigall son, Luke 15.17, 18.

So then, naturall terrours break, these melt the heart: naturall terrours are mixed with pride, these produce abasement of the spirit: Naturall terrours cause repining at God, these indignation [Page 38]at a mans self: Naturall terrours drive one, from; these, unto God, to sue for peace, the former force him into the mouth of hell: these cast him in­to the bosome of Christ, with uncertain hopes at first, and with a trembling heart, as the Lepers adventured on the Syrians camp, 2 Kings 7.4. yet with hope of some possibility to finde favour, and with a resolution to cast himself upon God, come what will; Such kinde of heart-breakings which are wrought by the Word, being impossi­ble to be wrought by any naturall means, argue that word that causeth them to be of God, who worketh according to his own pleasure, in all things, what he will.

Thus the first work of the Scripture, The secōd supernatu­rall effect of the Word, conversiō. 1 t The means whereof are mani­fested on­ly in the Word; shewing, in pricking and wounding the heart, manifestly discovers it to be the Word of God, as working beyond the power of nature: But the conversion of the soul, by the same Word, will make it yet more evi­dent. Now it appears, first, by the means of his conversion, and secondly, by the nature and kind of the work it selfe. The means by which the Word draws on the heart towards this work of conversion, are by proposing unto one cast down, by the sight of sin, and sense of Gods wrath, two grounds, without which that work of conversion cannot be brought to effect. 1. The in­ability of all crea­tures to work our peace. First, the unprofi­tablenesse, and inability of all creatures to help, in that dangerous condition, in which he findes himself. Secondly, the way of reconciliation and peace, tendred by God himself, to repentant sin­ners, by the mediation of Jesus Christ his own Son.

The inability of the creatures to doe us good in this case, is onely manifested by Gods Word, 1. Of our selves to satisfie for sins passed. which makes it evident, that we cannot help our selves neither by flight from Gods presence, which fils all places, Ps. 139.7. nor by resisting his power, which would be like the encounter of the thorns with the sire, Isa. 27.4. nor by intreating & making peace with him, who will by no means clear the guilty, Exod. 34.7. without satisfaction, which we cannot make in our own persons, neither by our wealth, which is no ransome for souls, Psal. 49.7, Either by ourwealth, of by our righteous­nesse. 2. Or by a­ny other creature. 8. nor by our righteousnesse, seeing if we could fulfill the whole law, it is but duty, Luke 17.10. and therefore can make no satisfaction for sins past. All other creatures we finde in the same condition with our selves, debtors to God for all that they have or can doe, and therefore unable to satisfie for us, and as unable to defend us from Gods power, 2 ly Poin­ting out the onely way of ma­king our peace Christ Jesus. 1. Holy in himself. 2. Accep­ted of his Father. 3. Satisfy­ing his Ju­stice to the full. as they are to work our reconcilia­tion: So that our salvation by any creature ap­pears to be utterly impossible.

The heart of a sinner, being by this means brought to despair of help unto salvation by any creature, the Word points out unto him that fountain which God hath opened for sin and for uncleannesse, Christ Jesus himself, the only Son of his Father, the holy one, in whose mouth no guile was found, Isa. 53.9. In whom God is well pleased, who was bruised for our iniquities, so far that God did see the travell of his soul, and was satisfied, Isa. 53.12. and who in our flesh ful­filled all righteousnesse, and that for us. This [Page 40]means of reconciliation, 4. Tende­red to us by God himself. the Scripture tels us God offers to all that will embrace it, and that upon his faithfull Word, which is truth it self, Psa. 119.142.151. Yea, makes it manifest that this mercy is of inestimable value, and beyond belief, yet that it becomes God to doe things incredible, to cause his mercies to exceed, not onely the mer­cies of men, but even mans apprehension, as the love of Christ passeth knowledge, Eph. 3.19. that all men may be astonished at the consideration of his mercies, as well as of his judgments, and gene­rally of all his ways, Rom. 11.33.

Thus Gods Word shews, A means, 1. Suiting with Gods Justice. 2. Magni­fying his Mercy. 3. Discove­ring his Wisdome. that this way of sa­ving sinners, suits well with Gods justice, because he pardons not without sufficient satisfaction: with his mercy, because it sets out the plentiful­nesse of his compassion: Psal. 86.15. & 103.11. with his wisdome, because this is a way past find­ing out, as all his judgements are a great deep, Psal. 36.6. and consequently makes a sinner con­fident, that a way of peace, proposed by God himself, ratified by his faithfull promise, and of such advantage to further his own glory every way, 4. And consequēt­ly advan­cing his glory. is really intended, upon which the distres­sed soul is encouraged to follow that only way, by which he sees hope of escaping the vengeance to come, which he could never have known, unlesse God had revealed it in the Scriptures, Rom. 16.25, 26. which must therefore be acknowledged to be the Word of God. 2 ly The na­ture of cō ­version, consisting,

Now if the grounds of mans conversion, could be found no where but in the Word of God, much [Page 41]lesse could the act it self of conversion, be wrought by any other instrument, then the same Word. For whereas conversion is the turning away of the heart from all creatures, himself and all un­to God, which consists in two main acts, self-de­niall, and totall subjection to God, it is evident that neither of these two can be wrought any o­ther way, then by the power of the Spirit, work­ing by the Word. To begin with self-deniall, 1. In self­denial im­possible to nature. consisting in the abandoning of ones own wis­dome, righteousnesse, ability to doe any good, desires and endeavours after his own ends, in cre­dit, profit, pleasure, or any other way: what wise man among the Heathen, guided by the light of nature, ever taught it, much more practised it? Or how is it possible that corrupt nature should conquer it self? Indeed, it is true that naturall wisdome hath prevailed upon men, to change them from a vicious disposition, to morall hone­sty, perhaps somewhat out of conscience, or more out of self-respect, to grace themselves by the ho­nour of a vertuous disposition, but to deny ones self, one cannot be possibly perswaded, but by something that is not himself.

Again, 2. In a to­tall subje­ction to Gods wil. it is impossible that the whole spirit of man, with all the thoughts thereof, should bee brought under to a free and chearfull submission to Gods will, unlesse the very temper and frame of it be altered. For that Gods desires should be our desires, his will our will, his delights our de­lights (our wisdome in this state of corruption being enmity against him, Rom. 8.7.) can bee [Page 42]wrought by no other way, Which na­ture oppo­seth. And there­fore must be new framed af­ter Gods image, to bring it to this subje­ction. but by making our nature answerable to Gods Nature, which neces­sarily requires the destroying of the corruption therof, & the creating of it after God, in wisdom, and holinesse, Eph. 4.24. Col. 3.10. Now the chan­ging, and new creating of the heart is beyond mans power, effected onely by him that made it at the first; wherefore, even in respect of our new birth we are said to be his workmanship, Eph. 2.10. receiving this spirituall, as well as our na­turall life from him, to whom it properly belongs to quicken the dead, Rom. 4.17. to raise up whom he will, John 5.21. as having life in himself: v. 26. wherefore the renuing of the heart, being a work above nature, and properly the effect of a divine power; it necessarily follows, that the Scriptures, which are found by experience to be the instruments of that high and supernaturall work, must have a divine original, and consequent­ly be the Word of God.

The last of the divine and supernaturall effects, The third supernatu­rall effect of the Word, re­viving wounded spirits. To be ef­fected on­ly by Gods Word that wounded them. wrought by the word, is the sustaining & reviving of distressed & wounded spirits. Now that this can be effected by no other means then the Word, is manifest not only by experience, which makes it evident that humane wisdome or eloquence can doe nothing to purpose this way: but besides, by the consideration of the cause whence the af­fliction of the spirit ariseth. For seeing it is the apprehension of Gods wrath, provoked by sin, that breaks the heart, it must needs be granted that it cannot be healed, but upon a perswasion [Page 43]that God is pacified, as we see in that wounded spirit, Job 33.25. and in David, 2 Sam. 12.13. which must be wrought by a message comming from God himself, as it is God that must cause David to hear the voice of joy and gladnesse, ere the bones that he had broken could rejoyce, Ps. 51.8. It must therefore be the same hand that hath smitten, that must heal, Hos. 6.1. wherefore seeing it is onely Gods Word that wounds the soul, as hath been shewed; the Word that restores and heals it, must needs be granted to be the same Word of God.

That no other means, but the voice and Word of God, accompanied with his Spirit, can per­form these great works of melting, converting, and comforting the soul, we have shewed al­ready. Now it may be doubted, whether those effects, as they are beyond the power of nature, be not also beyond the power of the Word it self. Seeing many hear and read that Word, Object. in whom we discern no such effect, But many use the Word in whom it works no such effect. but they remain still senslesse, carelesse, rebellious, and carnall, lo­vers of themselves, and high minded, &c. and o­thers walking in darknesse without light, Isa. 50.10. finding no peace nor comfort in the Word it self, as if there were no balm in Gilead, nor no Physitian there, Jer. 8.22. Now if the power of working these effects be in the word, how comes it to passe that they appear not in the greatest part of those that hear, and read it?

To this We answer, Sol. that if this effect appear in some, although not in all, that make use of it, [Page 44]it sufficiently proves that it hath this power. 1 t If it work it in some, it proves it hath that power. 2 ly Where it hath not this effect, 1. Either the heart is not rightly dis­posed, Meat hath power to nourish, and medicines to cure, yet all are not cured by medicines, nor nourished by meat. To the producing of an effect, besides the power of the cause, is required a right dispo­sition of the subject. The high-way, the stony, and thorny ground, we know brought no fruit to perfection, which our Saviour tels us, was not by any defect in the Word, but by the ill dispo­sition of the heart, Mat, 13.19.20. &c. And the Apostle tels us, that those that had not faith to mixe with the Word, profited not by it at all, Heb. 4.2. Again, a cause powerfull enough in it self, may want effect, where it is not rightly ap­plyed; there are that hear the Word and under­stand it not, Mat. 13.19. Some that understand, and beleeve it not, 2. Or the Word not rightly ap­plyed. Iohn 12.47. Some that beleeve it, and remember it not, Iam. 1.23. And lastly, some that after all this apply it not at all, or at least not as they ought, taking hold of judge­ment, when they need the promises of mercy, or laying hold of mercy, when judgement is their portion, 3 ly The Word works not necessarily, but volun­tarily. Deut. 29.19. Lastly, we must remember, that the Word works not necessarily, as fire heats, but voluntarily, being only mighty through God, 2 Cor. 10.4. working by the Spirit, which like the winde bloweth vvhere it lusteth, Iohn 3.8. Thus Lydiaes heart was opened by God, when others were shut, Acts 16.14. And many scoffed at Saint Peters Sermons, which notwithstanding converted three thousands, Acts 2.41.

We have then sufficiently manifested the Scrip­tures [Page 45]to be Gods Word: First, 1 they contain Gods Law given to his Church, which was neither fit nor possible to be given by any other then God himself. Secondly, 2 because they bear the lively character of divine Majesty, in the high and lofty plainnesse of style, and in those powerfull com­mands which we finde therein. And thirdly, 3 for those high mysteries which they handle, which none could know, much lesse reveal, but God himself. And lastly, 4 for the wonderfull effects of breaking, converting, and comforting, and revi­ving the spirit, which being works above nature, must needs be wrought by a supernaturall instru­ment, so that the Scriptures that effect them, must needs be acknowledged to be the Word of God.

CAP. III. The Scriptures which have God for their Au­thour, must needs be of divine Authority.

The former Position being once granted, that the Scriptures are Gods Word, no man can question their Authority, whether that be of him or no. So that this evident truth, needing no power at all, our labour must be on­ly to shew, what we mean by that divine Autho­rity, which we challenge unto the Scriptures; for the opening whereof, we must first, consider in ge­nerall, what this name Authority imports. In Scripture, as well as in other Authors, the names [Page 46]of Authority and Power are used indifferently, Authority is not Power in genetall, as if they were one and the same thing, although in strictnesse of signification, we may finde a reall difference between them. For this tearm Power, implies that strength by which any thing not on­ly subsists, but withall bears out it selfe against whatsoever opposeth it, and besides is enabled to work any notable effect; but this signification as making little to our purpose, we shall omit for the present.

More pertinently to the matter in hand, But right to rule & govern. this name of Power is taken for that dominion and right of ruling, and governing, which one hath over another, to dispose and order that which is governed. In this sense Power seems to bee a more generall name then Authority, as is evi­dent by the correlative tearms opposed thereun­to. For subjection (which imports any kind of subordination of one under another) seems most firly to answer to Power, as the Psalmist match­eth mans dominion over the works of Gods hands, with subjection or putting all things under his feet, Psal. 8.6. And obedience, which is a vo­luntarily yeelding or submitting ones selfe to anothers will, may bee conceived to bee more properly correspondent to Authority, as the Centurion expresseth the subjection of his ser­vants and soldiers, by their readinesse to doe his will, Luke 7.8. At least howsoever the names be sometimes used indifferently, there is mani­fest difference between prescribing to a reaso­nable creature, and between the disposing of that which is without reason.

Authority therefore, And that most pro­perly rea­sonable creatures. being most properly re­strained to the government of reasonable crea­tures, is that power by which a superiour hath right to prescribe unto such as are under him. By right, in this description, we exclude tyranny, which is the usurping of authority, without or against right. Secondly, 2 when we place the exer­cise of Authority in prescribing, As being only capa­ble of pre­scription. we imply that it properly extends onely to such as are capable of prescription, which are reasonable creatures. Lastly, we extend it to all kinde of prescribing, both to the understanding, what to assent unto and beleeve, and to the will, what to follow and embrace. All which particulars, if we lay to­gether, we shall finde that Authority originally is founded in God alone, and that men have no title unto it, but by deputation from him, as the Apostle expresly restifieth, Rom. 13.1. Which rea­cheth, 1. To the understan­ding, what to beleeve. Which on­ly belongs unto God to pre­scribe. 1. Seeing he onely knows things by vision. 2. Onely hath light in himself.

To begin with that branch of Authority that prescribes unto the understanding, what to assent unto as truth, we know that this is a Power that no man may justly challenge, seeing a rule must be certain; now mans understanding we know is capable of error, Rom. 3.4. and that for two rea­sons. First, mans knowledge is not by vision, or looking through the nature of things themselves, but by information from sense, which represents onely the outward appearance, 1 Sam. 16.7. and leaves reason to guesse at the inward nature of things, wherein there cannot but be much uncer­tainty. Secondly, seeing it is light which makes all things manifest, Eph. 5.13. which none hath [Page 48]originally in himself but God alone, who dwel­leth in the light, 1 Tim. 6.16. nay, is light it selfe, 1 Iohn 5.5. and therefore men can have no light but by communication from God, who illightens every one that comes into the world, Iohn 1.9. it must needs follow, that man can have no in­fallibility of judgement, because he judgeth by that light which is not in his own power, but is supplied or withheld according to the will of God, who disposeth it, at his pleasure.

Now then, men having no infallibility of judg­ment in themselves, must necessarily rest upon something without themselves for a certain rule of truth, 1 which must needs be God alone. First, because onely God both is light in himself, as we have shewed, and withall is in and through all things, Ephes. 4.6. which are therefore said to be naked in his sight, Heb. 4.13. as will be farther shewed hereafter. 2 And secondly, because hee is a God that cannot lie, 3. And cā ­not lie. Tit. 1.2. being a God of truth, Deut. 32.2. nay, truth it self, Iohn 14.6. and consequently may be rested on, as an infallible oracle of truth, an honour peculiar to God, and incommunicable to any creature. So that the first branch of Authority, which is the power and right of giving rules of truth, belongs to God alone, and cannot be challenged by any crea­ture.

The next branch of Authority, 2 To the will. Which be­longs like­wise to God only. is the right of prescribing to the will, which must also be ap­propriated unto God onely, and that on three grounds. First, because it can be no otherwise, for [Page 49]seeing both man and all creatures have their bee­ing, not onely originally from God, 1. Because it moves In and By him, and therefore must have the rule of moving From him. but besides in him by continuall support, Act. 17.28. it must follow, that they can move no otherwise, nor no longer then his power assists them, no more then the staffe can doe without the force of the hand that useth it: which also is true of all other creatures, that they are turned about by his counsell to doe what he wils, Iob 37.12. Psalm 148.8. So that, as all other creatures, so man a­mongst the rest must of necessity have the rule of his motions from Gods will.

Secondly, it is not more necessary then equall, 2. He only hath pow­er to doe with his own what he will. that it should be so, because of the totall and ab­solute dependence that man hath upon God eve­ry way, for it is just that one may do with his own what he wil, Matth. 20.15. which also the very principles of nature teach all men, as appears by subjecting children to the will of their parents, on whom notwithstanding they depend neither totally, nor principally. Nay this equity is much greater in man, then in any other creature, be­cause the acknowledgement of Gods will in all things to be most just, Psal. 119.128. by submit­ting and subscribing thereunto, and thereby to himself to be a God without iniquity, Deut. 32.4. is the main end for which man was created, and endowed with understanding, and with a will to be directed by it, and there is great reason the workman should use his tool to that end for which he made it.

Lastly, it is every way convenient that [Page 50]God should prescribe to mens will, 3. It is best that Gods will should be our rule. 1 t For men in particu­lar; seeing his will is onely infallibly, 1. Good. 2. And cer­tain. 3. And as­sures good successe by his assist­ance. 2 ly And in general. 1. When men are best united and preser­ved by fol­lowing one rule. 2. And God is most ho­noured when all submit to his will. both in re­spect of themselves in particular, and in respect of the administration of the world in generall. For men in particular it is better, because Gods will first is absolutely good, Psal. 143.10. where­as mens are evill. Secondly, is constant and un­changeable, Ps. 33.11. whereas mens are variable every moment. And thirdly, the following of Gods direction in our ways assures us, both of successe in our endeavours, Iosh. 1.8. and accep­tance of our service, when we know we doe no­thing but what God himself commands. And as for the generall administration of the world, it must needs be every way most convenient, that God prescribe unto all men, that when all are guided by one rule, order and unity might be preserved. Lastly, how Gods honour is furthered, when his laws passe for rules of practise, without contradiction, and by mens submission thereunto are acknowledged to be holy and just, hath been partly intimated before.

Hitherto then it appears, that divine Authori­ty reacheth to the prescribing, and giving rules to the two most eminent faculties in man, the Vnder­standing, and Will, what to beleeve, embrace, and prosecute. A power which he hath right unto by the absolute soveraignty which he hath overall things, by the infallibility of his truth; and lastly, by the unchangeable righteousnesse and goodnes of his wil. All which laid together, must neces­sarily infer, that absolute Authority is founded o­riginally in God, and in him alone. It hath plea­sed [Page 51]him notwithstanding to impart this power of his to men, This Au­thority God ha­ving abso­lutely in himselfe imparts to men. whom he hath made his substitutes on earth, but within certain bounds and limits, this limited Authority committed by God to men, is for distinction sake called humane au­thority, as that absolute Authority from which it is derived, is called divine. What either of these are, and by what limits they are severed, will best appear by laying their differences one against a­nother.

The first difference between divine and humane Authority, is in the fountain, whence they spring; Distingui­shed from his abso­lute power 1. In the fountain, Gods is o­riginally in himself; Mans de­rived from him. Gods Authority is founded in himself, mans in God. Therefore Gods affirmation or command must be received without contradiction, though we understand neither reason why, nor end wher­to, so that to silence our very thoughts, it is e­nough to say, The Lord hath spoken it: but when men affirm or command, we cry, To the law and to the testimony, Isa. 8.20. wherewith if their commands or assertions agree not, there is no light in them, so that we may warrantably except, with the Apostles, Whether it be meet to obey God or men judge ye, Act. 4.19. So then, the first difference is this, that Authority that prescribes by the absolute power of the commander is di­vine, that which prescribes by vertue of another under whom it commands, is humane. 2. In the subject matters prescribed. 1. Princi­ples of faith.

The second difference between the Authority of God and man, is in respect of the subjects, or matters prescribed, which are either principles of saith, or rules of life; for the former, because [Page 52]God is true & every man a lyer, Rō. 3.4. therefore in grounds of faith, Which on­ly God can deli­ver. 1. Because many of them are unsearcha­ble by man. we admit no testimony but Gods alone, for two reasons: First, the imperfe­ction of our knowledge, arising partly by the na­ture of the things to be beleeved, whereof many are unsearchable by mans wisdome, and therefore must be revealed by the Spirit, 1 Cor. 2.11, 12. and partly from the weaknesse of the means of our knowledge, which is the information by sense that looks onely on the outward appearance, 1 Sā. 16.9. so that it is impossible that man should know any thing in matters of faith, but by reve­lation from God, which also he apprehends weak­ly and imperfectly. So that in matters of faith there is no infallibility in mans knowledge, and that which is, depends upon the credit not of the man, but of the Spirit which reveals it. Another reason why mans testimony is no sufficient ground of faith, 2. Because men may lye. is because men may deceive as well as be deceived, wherefore though they often speake truth, we are not sure that they doe so always, because it is not contrary to their nature to lye, Whereas Gods knowledg is infalli­ble. 1. Because he hath light in himself. 2. And knows by vision, not by dis­course. as it is unto Gods, Tit. 1.2.

Neither of these imperfections are found in God, whose knowledge must needs be every way perfect, because he sees by his own, not by a bor­rowed light, which must therefore be without any mixture of darknesse, 1 John 1.5. And, because the means of Gods knowledge is by vision, not by discourse, yea, by such a sight as pierceth through the very nature of all things, seeing God him­self is in and through all, Ephes. 4.6. Besides, the [Page 53]most of the things which we beleeve, 3. And must needs understād what he freely gives. are things freely given us of God, 1 Cor. 2.12. which there­fore he must needs understand fully, seeing the spirit in man understands the things of a man, al­though no man else know them, 1 Cor. 2.11. Now in the next place, there can be no more question of Gods fidelity in revealing, then there is of his infallibility in understanding all things, seeing truth is Gods nature, And can no more deceive then be deceived. which therefore he can no more swerve from, then from himself. So seeing we finde Gods testimony every way infallible, and mans uncertain, it must needs be granted that it is peculiar to God alone to establish grounds of faith.

Againe, for the regulating of mans practise, 2. And rules of life onely to be pre­scribed by God. 1. Whose will is in­fallibly good. 2. And the duties pre­scribed are his servi­ces. there is a wide difference between Gods and mans Authority; for if we respect the substance of duty, that can be prescribed by none but God alone, both because onely his will is infallibly good, Psal. 143.10.119.39. and therefore only fit to be the rule of righteousnesse; and besides, because the duties commanded, being all of them immediately, or mediately services unto God, it was most fit that God alone should appoint the duties of his own service. The truth is, in matters of practise, mans authority hath to doe only in two things: First, in applying the rules of morall du­ties to particulars, for the preservation of order, and peace thereby. Secondly, in compelling men to obedience, in such duties as are prescribed. In brief then, divine Authority establisheth princi­ples of faith, and prescribes the substance of mo­rall [Page 54]dutie; humane authority, meddles not in lay­ing down any grounds of faith at all, and in mo­rall duties prescribes, not the substance, but onely the order and manner of outward performance of that which divine authority hath commanded.

The third difference between divine and hu­mane Authority, 3. In the extent of this autho­rity which bindes the consciēce, belonging onely to God. is in the extent of them both. Humane authority (being ordained for preserva­tion of order, and by it of peace, in civill society, for the furtherance and supporting of godlinesse and honesty, 1 Tim. 2.2.) reacheth no farther then to binde men to conform to order in the course of their practise; but divine Authority having an higher scope, even the renuing of the heart, and bringing under the thoughts thereof to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. 10.5. bindes the conscience, that is, both the judgement of man, to allow that which is commanded, as holy and just, with the Apostle, Rom. 7.12. and the will to choose it as good, and the affections to em­brace it Rom. 7.22. accordingly: yea, the whole man to follow it, with the strength of constant endeavours, after the Prophet Davids example, Psal. 119.106.112.

Hence it follows, that in obeying mens com­mandements, he that doth what Authority re­quires (so he perform it in a willing submission thereunto, in obedience to God, which the Apo­stle cals obeying for conscience sake, Rom. 13.5.) hath performed his duty, neither hath cause to judge himself a transgressour, though he approve not the law it self as good and holy, nay, though [Page 55]upon good ground he think the contrary to that which is commanded, more fit and convenient, so he think not so out of any self-conceipt, rash judgement, or distaste of the Authority that com­mands. But in obeying Gods Commandements it is far otherwise. For though a man fulfill the law in the outward act, yet if he allow it not as holy and just, if his endeavour be not to conform his will to Gods will therein, if he rejoyce not in performing it as a good man doth, Prov. 21.15. his own conscience ought to condemn him as a transgressour, and sinner against God, at least in some degree. So then divine Authority bindes the conscience by a double band, both of the power that commands, and of the justice of the commandement; but humane Authority bindes onely by vertue of the power that commands, not by the equity of the commandement, further then it agrees with Gods law, or conduceth to or­der and peace, for which Authority was esta­blished.

The last difference between divine and humane Authority, 4. In the sanctions annexed to the pre­cepts. is in respect of the sanctions annexed to their laws, which are proportioned to the nature and quality of the obedience required, and to the power of him that requires it. For Gods commands in his laws are specially inward holi­nesse, righteousnesse, love, &c. and that under the penalty of the curse, and wrath of God, 1. Reach­ing to the soul. 2. And reaching to eternity. to bee poured out on the soul, as well as on the body, both in this life, & in the everlasting flames of hel fire, if men sin against the law, and under pro­mise [Page 56]of eternall life if they fulfill it. Whereas men, that require an orderly conversation out­wardly, threaten and promise onely some out­ward and temporary good or evill.

These differences between divine and humane Authority, laid together, may help us to a descrip­tion of them severally, The de­scription of divine Authority, by which their natures are best distinguished. Divine Authority is that power of God, founded upon the totall depen­dence of all creatures upon him, and upon his infallible wisdome, truth and goodnesse, by which hee hath right to prescribe and manifest all grounds of truth to be beleeved, and assented un­to upon his own testimony, without contradicti­on, and to give rules of practise, to be embraced with all the heart, as perfectly holy, just and good, because he commands them, under the rewards and penalties of everlasting life, and eternal dam­nation.

Humane Authority, And hu­mane. is a limited power, deri­ved from God to man, by which he is warranted, according to Gods will, for the furthering of publique good, to prescribe unto such as are put under his power, rules of order in their conversa­tion, for preserving peace in a way of godlinesse and honesty, binding those whom they command in all things, not contrary to Gods law, to con­form their practise and actions thereunto, for the Authority which commands them in Gods name, under the rewards and penalties of some outward good or evill.

By this which hath been delivered, concerning [Page 57]the grounds and extent of that divine Authority, which we challenge and claim to be due to the Scriptures, we may observe what power this sa­cred Word ought to have over mens hearts, and consequently in what manner it ought to bee heard, read, and received. Whatsoever it pro­poseth, the heart must assent unto and be­leeve, without contradiction or debate, how pro­bable or improbable soever it appear to carnall reason. And whatsoever is commanded therein, the whole heart and every thought of it must stoop unto, and embrace, as holy and good, how­soever it please or displease the naturall man, and that meerly for the Authority of him that com­mands it.

CAP. IV. Of the Pen-men of the Scriptures, that they were holy men, inspired and guided in that work infallibly and wholly, by the Spirit of God.

BOth the clauses of this Proposition Saint Pe­ter knits up together in one testimony, affir­ming that no prophesie of Scripture is of private interpretation, nor that those prophesies came in old time, by the will of man, but that ho­ly men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost, 2 Pet. 1.21. Who the most of these holy men were, it is well known to the Church, [Page 58]the titles of their Books bearing their names: The Scrip­tures deli­vered, 1 t By holy men, as was most fit. And that they were holy men, the histories of their lives remaining still upon record, and their hono­rable memory in the Church to this day, suffici­ently declare, such as were Moses, David, Solo­mon, the Prophets and Apostles. And that the rest, whose names are either concealed, or doubt­full, were such likewise, will be evident to any in­different person that shall consider two things.

First, 1. They must bee such that had so near com­munion with God. we know that God will be sanctified in all that come near him, Lev. 10.3. as it is meet he should, seeing his eyes are purer then to behold evill, Heb. 1.13. one that is glorious in holinesse, Exod. 15.11. and whose house holinesse becomes for ever, Psal. 93.5. Now then, for Gods honour, it was fit that none should be employed in this work of publishing Gods will and law to his people, which so nearly concerned his own and his Churches service, and wherein they were to be admitted into so near a degree of familiarity with him, as to bee made acquainted with his chiefest secrets, but onely such persons as were approved for holinesse.

Secondly, 2. And by this means some re­spect is won to their wri­tings. the corrupt nature of men is such, as we know that the least occasion would be suffici­ent to breed distaste of that, which nature in it self is so averse from, (as the dressing, vessell, or sometimes servitor, that presents the sick man the meat which his stomack loaths, moves him to ab­hor it) and consequently, if there were just ex­ception against the persons that bring it, the mes­sage it self would quickly be distasted, as the Lords [Page 59]offerings were for Elies wicked sons, 1 Sam. 2.17. So that it concerned the Lord, both for his owne honour, and his Churches good, to deliver his Word by the hands of holy men.

It addes something to the estimation of the Scriptures, that they were written by such holy men, as we have formerly mentioned, but this at the uttermost addes unto them onely an humane respect, 2. Directed by the Spirit of God. but that which procures unto them di­vine reverence, which ought to make all hearts stoop unto them, is that they were written by the direction of the holy Spirit, the Spirit of truth, especially if we throughly consider what manner of direction it was which was given unto these holy Pen-men of these sacred Oracles, in the com­posing therof. The Apostle, 2 Pet. 1.20, 21. describes that kinde of assistance of the holy Ghost, in the delivery of the Scriptures, two ways. First, 1 by way of negation, that they were neither of private in­terpretation, nor came by the wil of man. 2 Second­ly, he describes the same assistance affirmatively, testifying that they spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost.

In the former of these, Not by the abili­ties of nature. wherein he expresseth this manner of delivering the Scriptures by way of negation, the Apostle excludes the working of the naturall faculties of mans minde altogether: First, the understanding, 1 when he denies that the Scripture is of any private interpretation, or ra­ther of mens own explication, that is, it was not expressed by the understanding of man, or delive­red according to mans judgement, or by his wis­dome. [Page 60]So that not onely the matter or substance of the truths revealed, Both in the matter and expressi­ons. but the very forms of ex­pression were not of mans devising, as they are in Preaching, where the matter which men preach is not, or ought not to be the Ministers own that preacheth, but is the Word of truth, 2 Tim. 2.15. but the tearms, phrases, and expres­sions are his own. 2 Secondly, he saith, that it came not by the will of man, who neither made his own choice of the matters to be handled, Neither of them suggested by mans understan­ding, nor directed by his wil; farther then to understād & approve what the Spirit sug­gested. But the Pen-men were car­ried by the holy Ghost. nor of the forms and manner of delivery: So that both the understanding, and will of man, as farre as they were meerly naturall, had nothing to doe in this holy work, save onely to understand, and ap­prove that which was dictated by God himselfe, unto those that wrote it from his mouth, or the suggesting of his Spirit.

Again, the work of the holy Ghost in the de­livery of the Scriptures is set down affirmatively, when the Pen-men of those sacred writings are described, to speak as they were moved or carried by the holy Ghost, a phrase which must be wari­ly understood. For we may not conceive that they were moved in writing these Scriptures, as the pen is moved by the hand that guides it, with­out understanding what they did: For they not onely understood, but willingly consented to what they wrote, and were not like those that pronounced the Devils Oracles, rapt and carried out of themselves by a kinde of extasie, where­in the Devill made use of their tongues and mouths, to pronounce that which themselves un­derstood [Page 61]not. But the Apostles meaning is, that the Spirit of God moved them in this work of writing the Scriptures, not according to nature, Yet under­standingly & willing­ly. but above nature, shining into their understan­dings clearly, and fully, by an heavenly and su­pernaturall light, and carrying and moving their wils thereby with a delight, and holy embracing of that truth revealed, and with a like desire to publish and make known the secrets and coun­sels of God, revealed unto them, unto his Church.

Yea, beyond all this, the holy Ghost not only suggested unto them the substance of that do­ctrine which they were to deliver and leave upon record unto the Church, (for so far he usually as­sists faithfull Ministers, in dispensing of the Word, in the course of their Ministery) but besides hee supplyed unto them the very phrases, method, The holy Ghost made choice both of the expres­sions and methods. and whole order of those things that are written in the Scriptures, whereas he leaves Ministers in preaching the Word, to the choice of their own phrases and expressions, wherein, as also in some particulars which they deliver, they may be mista­ken, although in the main fundamentals which they lay before their hearers, and in the generall course of the work of their Ministery, they do not grosly erre. Thus then the holy Ghost, not only assisted holy men in penning the Scriptures, but in a sort took the work out of their hand, making use of nothing in the men, but of their understan­dings to receive and comprehend, their wils to consent unto, and their hands to write downe that which they delivered.

When we say, that the holy Ghost framed the very phrase and style wherein the Scriptures were written, we mean not, that he altered the phrase and manner of speaking, wherewith cu­stome and education had acquainted those that wrote the Scriptures, Yet utte­ring his own ex­pressions as it were in the sound of their voice but rather speaks his own words, as it were in the sound of their voice, or chooseth out of their words and phrases such as were fit for his own purpose. Thus upon instru­ments men play what lesson they please, but the instrument renders the sound of it more harsh or pleasant, according to the nature of it self. Thus a­mongst the Pen-men of Scriptures, we finde that some write in a rude and more impolished style, as Amos; some in a more elegant phrase, as Isay. Some discover art and learning in their wri­tings, as S. Paul; others write in a more vul­gar way, as S. James. And yet withall the Spirit of God drew their naturall style to an higher pirch, in divine expressions, fitted to the subject in hand.

How needfull it was, that the Spirit of God should solely manage and accomplish this work of penning the Scriptures, hath been shewed al­ready in the former point, wherein we proved that the Scriptures must necessarily be the Word of God, seeing faith can stay it self on no other foundation, then a divine testimony, and our services cannot be accompted a duty of obedi­ence, unlesse it be done in obedience to Gods will, which can be made known no other way then by his own Word. Now the inferences hold [Page 63]strongly thus, The Scriptures are Gods own Word, therefore they must be delivered by his owne Spirit, seeing none else could know Gods minde, as none knows the minde of man but the spirit which is in man, 1 Cor. 2.11.

CAP. V. Of the Subject or Matters handled in the Scri­ptures, that the Scriptures containe all things necessary to salvation.

IT much concerns such as addresse themselves to the reading of the Scriptures, The sub­ject mat­ters revea­led in Scriptures are, to know what subject they handle, of what nature it is, whom, and what it concerns, as being an effectual means to awaken the heart, and quicken the affections of men unto that holy exercise. For all experi­ence makes it evident, that men usually attend carefully to such things as most neerly concern themselves, 1. Such as concern men. 2. And in the highest degree. and are not much moved usually with things, in which they have no speciall interest. And are serious in matters of importance, on which their own safety, or their estate depend, but sleight things that are of small worth, and of no great moment to their gain or losse. Where­fore to move men to be serious in reading the Word, it is needfull to make it evident that the subject thereof is high and heavenly, exceeding mans wisdome, and therefore worthy to bee throughly searched into: And besides, of such importance to us, that upon it depends our e­verlasting [Page 64]happinesse, the way whereunto, and means whereof, are set down therein.

Seeing therfore it appears, that the Position pro­posed, and the consideration thereof are so per­tinent to our present purpose, and therefore fit to be handled in this place, it will be needfull to open it more fully, and to that purpose to ex­presse,

First, 1 what is meant by things necessary to sal­vation.

Secondly, 2 how the Scriptures doe containe them.

Concerning the former of these two, Necessary imports not, 1. A natu­rall neces­sity. 2. Nor meritori­ous. by neces­sary we understand not a naturall necessity, by which the beeing of one thing depends upon a­nother, as the effect doth upon the cause, no nor a meritorious necessity, by which salvation might be earned as one earns his wages by his labor, in ei­ther of which senses it is impossible that any thing should be necessary to salvation, which can have no cause in nature, nor be earned by desert, seeing it is a free gift, But a ne­cessity im­posed by the will, of God. Rom. 6.23. Eph. 2.8. But by neces­sary, we mean a necessity imposed by the will of God, who bestowing eternall life freely, had pow­er to bestow it on what conditions he pleased, and hath promised it onely under the Covenant of faith and obedience, the rules whereof being contained onely in the Scriptures, and therein fully, they are for that cause said to contain all things necessary to salvation.

When we say, it is onely the will of God, that makes faith and obedience necessary to [Page 65]salvation, we deny not but this will of his hath in this, as in all things else, respect to his own glo­ry, For the advancing of his own glory. 1. Our faith bea­ring wit­nesse to his Al-suf­ficiency, & Truth. 2. Our o­bedience to his Au­thority, & Righteous­nesse. Yet are not all things in Scripture alike ne­cessary. which is testified at least by our faith and o­bedience. For our relying on him by faith bears witnesse to his sufficiency, faithfulnesse, & truth, as our obedience in submitting chearfully to his will, in all that he commands, acknowledgeth his Authority, Wisdome, and Holinesse; So then this will of God, in requiring of us these conditions, is every way just as well as free. Now when wee say, the grounds and rules of faith and obedience, contained in Scripture, are necessary to salvation, we mean not that all are of like necessity. Igno­rance, or unbeleef in God, or Christ, excludes ab­solutely from salvation, John 3.18. so doth not ignorance, or unbeleef in some temporall pro­mise, although it cannot be excused from sinne. In brief then, when we say all things necessary to salvation are contained in Scripture, we mean both that the things written therein are necessa­ry to that end, although not alike necessary, and that there is nothing necessary to that end, that is not to be found there.

We are next to shew what we understand by this tearm containing. Scriptures containe things, 1. In ex­presse tearms. 2. By ne­cessary conse­quence Now things may be con­tained in Scripture, either expresly, and in plain tearms, or by consequence drawn from some grounds that are delivered in Scripture, and one of these two ways all grounds of faith, or rules of practise, are to be found in these holy writings. It is no where affirmed in Scripture in expresse tearms, that the holy Ghost is God, but we read, [Page 66]1 John 5.7. that the Father, the Word, and the holy Ghost are one, and from thence infer by necessary consequence, that the holy Ghost is God, because he is one with the Father, who is God. We are no where in precise words com­manded to baptize infants, but from the pre­cept given to the Fathers to circumcise them, we take our selves to be warranted to baptize them, because Baptisme and Circumcision are in sub­stance one Sacrament. Wee are no where ex­presly commanded to discover the fault of what we sell, or to give a just value for that which we buy. But we have generall rules commanding us to speak the truth from the heart, Ps. 15.2. To doe as we desire to be done unto, Mat. 7.12. and forbidden to defraud our brother in any matter, or goe beyond him in bargaining, which imports as much. Thus, where all things needfull to be beleeved, or done, are not clearly expressed in Scripture, yet they are implied and drawn out from thence by necessary consequence.

This truth, that the Scriptures contain what­soever is necessary to salvation, is sufficiently ra­tified, by evident testimony of the Word it self, which sends us to the Law, and to the Testimony, Isa. 8.20. tels us, that in them we have eternall life, John 5.39. that they alone are able to make the man of God perfect to every good work, 2 Tim. 2.17. and wise to salvation, ver. 15. that the Law of God is perfect, Psal. 19.7. and though there be an end of all other perfections, yet the commandement is exceeding broad, Psal. 119.96. [Page 67]that is, comprehends all needfull things, so that nothing is wanting in it. Whence proceeds that curse upon every one that addes, as well as upon them that take away from that Book, Rev. 22.18. Yea besides, this truth is consonant to all grounds of reason, whatsoever our adversaries alledge to the contrary.

For first, we have reason to presume, It was fit that God should de­liver his will in writing. 1. As the most easie way to make it publike. that God would take the easiest way for the instruction of his Church; now it is evident, that it is more easie to leave things upon record in writing, then to charge them upon mens memories, especially when they are many, and consequently must bur­then the memory; whereas lying before mens eyes, in writing, they may easily be overlooked at all times, without trouble. If it be replied that traditions are few, and may therefore be easi­ly remembred: VVe answer first; they may bee infinite, for ought we know, seeing no man ever took upon him to tell us how many they are. And secondly, be they more or fewer, yet they are more easily preserved by writing, then by tradition, as all men know.

Again, it was fit that in teaching his Church, 2. As the safest way to prevent corruption God should take the safest way, and freest from errour, as well for his own honour, as for his peo­ples good, both which must needs be extreamly hazarded and hindered by corrupting the truth with errours, which lead men into perdition, and can hardly be prevented by delivering the word by tradition, partly, because many mens memo­ries are weak, and a great part are negligent, e­specially [Page 68]in things of this nature; and lastly, be­cause many are maliciously bent against the law, which the wisdome of the flesh cannot admit, Rom. 8.7. whereas the word written, being an un­erring record, easily helps the weak, and convin­ceth the refractary, by setting the undoubted truth before mens eyes.

Farther, 3. As the best way to win credit to his Word. seeing the word is the ground of faith, it is fit that it should be so delivered as might win most credit and estimation amongst men. Now we know that written records are most au­thenticall, and of most accompt with men, and therefore are fittest to work men to assent unto the truth of God. It is true I grant, that mens faith depends neither upon wirting nor tradi­tion, but upon the testimony of the Spirit that dwels within the godlies hearts, manifesting that the truth proposed is the word of God. Not­withstanding the outward credit which the Scri­ptures carry amongst men, by which such as are won afterwards to beleeve, beginne at first to think reverently of them; and others that be­leeved not, are restrained from scorning or op­posing them, seems to be much furthered by the Authority that the writing brings unto those re­cords, which are received and submitted unto by the Church, and commanded and counte­nanced by the testimony thereof.

Lastly, 4. And as most ho­nourable. whereas there is so much honour done to all humane laws, by which States are govern­ed, that they are composed into one body, and preserved in books written or printed for that [Page 69]purpose, it seems absurd that God should deliver his law thus by patches, part by writing, and part by tradition, resembling the feet of Nebu­chadnezzars image, Dan. 2.33. part of iron, and part of clay, and unworthy both of the Maje­sty of him that gives the law, and of the law it self that is given. And if we may take prece­dent from former times, we may say with our Saviour, from the beginning it was not so. For when God left the law to be delivered by tra­dition, he delivered it wholly, that way; when he caused it to be written, he caused it to bee written wholly, not only the Morall, but the Judiciall and Ceremoniall too, containing many observances of small value, tearmed beggerly ru­diments, Gal. 4.9. So that he left not out the least circumstance of any legall rites to be supplyed by tradition. Is now Christ lesse faithfull in Gods house, then Moses was? Or how is it that in this clear light of the Gospel, we should be left more uncertain, then the Jews were under the law? and that in matters of greatest importance, Pur­gatory, the Popes Supremacy, Invocation of Saints, &c.

The truth is, when men put no stint to their traditions, nor give us any accompt of the number of them, they give cause of suspition, that they have purposely left open this back door, to con­veigh into the Church those humane inventions of theirs, under the cloake of the Traditions of the Church, which otherwise the expresse let­ter of the written word had excluded. But we [Page 70]resolve to forbear controversies: Onely, to quicken men to a more heedfull attention to the Scriptures, it was needfull to shew, not only that the most weighty things, that concern us far more neerly then our Lands and Revenues, then our libertie or lives, even our evidences for, and directions to everlasting blessednesse, are to be found in the Scriptures, but more then that, to make it appear that they are to bee found in no other books or writings. Whence it must needs follow, that without this word ha­ving neither firm ground to stay our faith on, nor any certain rule to guide our practise by, we are in this left without light, without comfort for the present, and without hope or expectati­on for time to come.

CAP. VI. Of the scope and end of the Scriptures, which is, Gods glory and mans salvation.

THat the honour of God, which is the prin­cipall end of all his workes, The first end of the Scriptures is Gods honour. Prov. 16.4. should likewise be the main scope of his word, is agreeable to all reason: and that it is so, the Scriptures themselves witnesse. They te­stifie of Christ, Iohn 5.39. that God was in him reconciling the world to himself, 2 Cor. 5.19. and thereby magnifying the riches of his grace in his kindnesse towards us through Christ, Ephes. 2.7. and that to the praise of his glorious grace, Ephes. 1.6. They witnesse the Creation of the world, [Page 71]by the word of his power, and the administra­tion of it in righteousnesse, even to this day, so that whatsoever Gods works witnesse of him, his Majesty, Greatnesse, Goodnesse, Compassion, &c. Psal. 145.5, 6, 7, 8. that his word sets out more fully and clearly, and by the same means furthers our salvation, by setting out the pow­er, holinesse, goodnesse, and justice of God, mo­ving us to fear and trust in him, Psal. 78.6, 7. that he may bring upon us all the good that he hath spoken, Gen. 18.19.

How the glory of God is manifested, and con­sequently advanced, by, and in the Scriptures, will best appeare by particular instances. Manifested in the Scri­ptures, 1 t By de­scribing his Nature. The first evidences for God therein, are the direct testimonies which are given of him, describing the excellency of his nature, Exod. 34.6, 7. or a­scribing to him some of his glorious Attributes, as Isa. 6.3. or admiring his wonderfull works, as his servants doe, Psal. 104.1. that he is righteous and holy in them all, Psal. 145.17. as all the world acknowledgeth, Psal. 64.9. yea, wicked men themselves, Judges 1.7. nay, the very De­vils, Mark 1.24. whose testimonies, being, as they are, Gods professed enemies, when they are for him, must needs much advance his honour: see Deut. 32.31.

The next of the most pregnant testimonies for God, whereby his honour is advanced, which we finde in Scriptures, are his Laws, 2 ly Delive­ring his Laws. with the sancti­ons annexed thereunto, wherein God is pleased to reveal his minde fully unto us, and to give us [Page 72]as it were a perfect mirrour of the thoughts of his heart, for whosoever, in reading these Laws, findes them very pure, Psal. 119.140. righteous and very faithfull, ver. 138. all of them right concerning all things, ver. 128. perfect every way, Psal. 19.7. must of necessity conclude, that see­ing all the streams that flow so immediatly from God, savour of so much purity and perfection, the fountain whence they flow, which is himself, must needs be more pure, so that he must be a God of truth, without iniquity, just and right, Deut. 32.4.

The third cloud of witnesses, 3 ly By re­cording his Works, 1. Of Cre­ation. 2. Of Pro­vidence. 1. In Pre­serving. by which Gods honour is advanced in the Scriptures, are his works, both of Creation and of Providence. Cre­ation, for the Heavens declare the glory of God, Psal. 19.1. the invisible things of him being seen from the Creation, Rom. 1.20. His power and wis­dome, in framing and supporting, his faithfulnesse and mercy, in preserving and providing for all that his hand hath made, see, Psal. 33.3, 4, 5, 6. & 145.15, 2. Gover­ning, wher­in are dis­covered, 1. His Truth. 2. His Ju­stice and Holinesse. 16. Nay, in that part of his Providence, which concerns the government of all his works, more especially his truth, in performing all his promises, justice and holinesse in rewarding every man according to his works, Job 34.11. (so that it shall be well with the righteous, Psal. 58.11. and ill with the wicked, Isa. 3.10, 11. though bru­tish men understand it not, Psal. 92.6. as the pru­dent doe, Hos. 14.9.) are so clearly set out in the Scriptures, (as David found, Psal. 73.17.) that he which beholds his ways and works in them, must [Page 73]confesse that they all praise him, Psal. 145.10.

It is true, that these works and ways of God, These works of God are not clearly discovered but by the light of the Word. without the light of the word, doe set forth the glory of him that made them, as a curious piece of work shews the skill of him that formed it. But to a blinde man, who hath no eyes, and to him, who having eyes wants light to discover the form of it, neither the exactnesse of the work it self, nor the skill of him that made it appear. Whereas therefore men in themselves, are as it were in the twilight, when they bring their natu­rall reason to judge of Gods ways and works; the word of God sets them out in a clearer light, by discovering unto men, not onely the workes themselves, but withall the rules according to which they are wrought, and end at which they aim, as that the wicked are raised up aloft, that they may be cast down into destruction, Psalm 73.18. and flourish, that they may be destroyed for ever, Psal. 52.7. a consideration that clears Gods justice in this particular, and thereby much advanceth his honour.

To advance the honour of God yet farther, 4 ly Disco­vering the weaknesse of the creature. the Scriptures discover unto us the weaknesse and insufficiency of the creatures, that the all-sufficiency of God may be more admired, as Isa. 51.12, 13. & Psalm 146.3, 4, 6. manifesting that they were nothing at the first, have nothing now, but what is borrowed from God, and that too in a very scant proportion. So that if we enquire where wisdome, power, sufficiency and perfecti­on are to be found, the depth saith, it is not in [Page 74]me, the sea answers, it is not in me, all creatures they have heard the fame thereof, Job 28.22. but onely the mighty Creator of heaven and earth, hath possessed all these things, in the beginning of his ways. Thus the Word sets out riches, mens strong City, Prov. 18.11. to be nothing, Prov. 23.5. strong wals, no better then ripe figges that fall into the eaters mouth, Nah. 3.12. hor­ses and chariots, a broken reed, Psal. 20.8. unable to save a man, Psa. 33.17. honour an empty breath, gracing no man without wisdome, Psal. 49.20. men lighter then vanity, Ps. 62.9. Princes but a puffe, Psal. 146.4. nay, whole Nations but as the dust of the ballance, Isa. 40.15. nothing, nay lesse then nothing, ver. 17.

Thus the Scriptures, setting God and the creatures one against another, like a foil under a diamond, God in his absolute and transcendent perfections, the creatures, though excellent by the beauty that God hath given them, yet empty, weak, and contemptible, compared with God, doe advance his glory beyond comparison. So that as the height of heaven is seen by this, that when wee have climed the top of some high mountain, which, when we stood in the low val­ley, seemed to touch the skye, we find our selves to be as far from heaven, as we were before: So when we have beheld the greatest excellencies of the most admired creatures, it is no more in comparison of Gods perfections, then if we had seen the basest worm. By these divers ways doe the Scriptures advance Gods honour, and throw [Page 75]down all creatures at his foot.

The next scope of the Scriptures, The secōd scope of the Scrip­tures, our salvation furthered. 1. Propo­sing the meanes thereof. is the fur­thering of mans salvation, which they effect two ways: First, by proposing the means of salvation: and secondly, by winning our hearts to entertain them. First then, they present unto us God him­self, offering life and salvation in Christ, that be­leeving in him we might have eternall life, John 3.16. Next, the Scriptures propose the rules of an holy life, being the way that leads to salvati­on, and so serve for a guide to direct us, Psalm 119.105. A Counsellor to advise us, ver. 24. shi­ning out unto us as a light in a dark place, 2 Pet. 1.19. discovering unto us the way, and the croo­ked paths on either side of it, leading to death and destruction.

The next means by which the Scriptures further our salvation, 2. Win­ning our hearts to embrace it by the Spi­rit accom­panying it. is by winning our hearts to embrace and seek it, which it performs by the Spirit that accompanies it, for that onely quickens the soul, Iohn 6.63. by giving us a taste of the heavenly gift, and enabling us to comprehend with all Saints, the breadth, length, depth, and heighth thereof, Eph. 3.18. whereupon we desire, and seek it with all our souls. Withall, it causeth us to re­lish Gods Gommandements, which we finde sweeter then honey to our mouths, Ps. 119.103. or at least provokes us to a longing desire after them; as David opened his mouth and panted, longing for them, Ps. 119.131. wishing that his ways were directed to keep Gods statutes, Psal. 119.5. craving Gods help to assist us therein, to [Page 76]order our steps in his word, Ps. 119.133. promi­sing to run the way of Gods Commandements, when he shall enlarge our hearts, Ps. 119.32. af­flicting our selves for our wandrings from them, and praying to be brought back into a right way, Ps. 119.176. Thus Gods word stirs up the desires of the soul after God and Christ, and thereby moves us to take hold of eternall life. An effect of which none misse, but such as reject and put it off from themselves, with those Acts 13.46.

CAP. VII. Who they are that profit by reading the holy Scriptures; that they must be men of spiri­tuall mindes.

IT is an evident and known truth, They must have spiri­tual minds that under­stand the Scriptures; Because the Scrip­tures thē ­selves are spirituall. that to the apprehending of any thing, there must be a correspondence in nature, between the facul­ty, and the object that it apprehends, as between light and the eye, between meat and the taste. Seeing therefore (as we have made it evident al­ready) the most part of the matters handled in Scripture are spirituall, it is impossible that they should be comprehended by any other then by a spirituall minde, 1 Cor. 2.15. A naturall man being as uncapable of the right understanding of spiri­tuall things, as a beast is of rationall discourse. That is, both uncapable to comprehend them in [Page 77]their own nature, and much more to approve them, seeing he esteems them foolishnesse, 2 Cor. 2.14.

It is true, Yet it is all mens du­ty to read and study them. that the study of the Scriptures is e­very mans duty, according to that generall ex­hortation, John 5.39. seeing they were intended by God unto the whole Church, whose revealed will is, that all men should be saved, and come to the knowledge of the truth, 1 Tim. 2.4. And if all men are bound to doe the things revealed, Deut. 29.29. it must needs be granted, that they are bound to know them. Wherefore it must ne­cessarily follow, that none can be excluded from the reading of the Scriptures, in which those du­ties are prescribed. All that we affirm is this, But onely spirituall men profit by them as they ought that of those that doe, and ought to read them, none can profit by them as they ought, unlesse they be men of spirituall mindes, without which they can neither understand nor beleeve them; & such as mixe not the word with faith profit not by it at all, Heb. 4.2.

Notwithstanding, Notwith­standing those that come not prepared with a good heart, 1. May re­ceive it while they are rea­ding. the endeavours of those that have not yet gotten such spirituall mindes, are not altogether vain, if there be in them any true desire to get the knowledg of those heavenly my­steries revealed therin. For though they come not prepared with such an heart as is required, when they take the work in hand, yet God may give it them while they are about the duty, as he ope­ned Lydiaes heart, while she was hearing S. Pauls Sermon, Acts 16.24. and converted three thou­sand in hearing of Saint Peters Sermon, Act. 2.41. [Page 78]Or the Spirit may afterwards bring those things to remembrance, 2. Or the Spirit may bring them after to re­membrace. 3. Or at least they may by reading be restrained, if not con­verted. which they seemed to sleight at the first reading, and may then work effectu­ally by them, as he dealt with his own Apostles, Iohn 12.16. Or lastly, though there follow no effectuall work of grace, yet there may ensue, by the knowledge of the ways of godlinesse, some restraint from evill, and the practise of some good duties, as Herod did many things upon Iohn Bap­tists preaching, Mark 6.20. though he were far from effectuall reformation.

SECT. I. The description of a spirituall man.

A Spirituall man is a member of Christ, A spirituall man is, 1. A mem­ber of Christ. endow­ed by his Spirit, with an habituall power to comprehend and embrace all things spiritually. We call him a member of Christ, because he be­comes such an one in the very instant of his re­generation, being united to him by the Spirit of sanctification. For seeing there is no fountain of life but God alone, nor any means of conveigh­ing it to us, but onely by Christ, especially the life of grace, Iohn 5.26. who therefore cals him­self the life, Iohn 14.6. and with whom our life is hid in God, Col. 3.3. we cannot receive this spirituall life any way, but by our union with him. Wherefore every regenerate person is said to abide in Christ, Iohn 15.4. to live in him, Gal. 2.20. to dwell in him, Eph. 3.17. to be a member of his body, 1 Cor. 12.27. to be quickned in him, [Page 79] Eph. 2.5. to be created in him, Eph. 2.10. to bee nourished and encrease in him, Col. 2.19. So evi­dent a truth it is, that every regenerate person is made a member of that body, whereof Christ is the head.

This person thus made a member of Christ, 2. By his Spirit abi­ding in him. hath the same spirit, by which he is united unto Christ, continually flowing unto him, from him who is the head and fountain of life, and quick­ning him with that habituall power, which ena­bleth him to do all things spiritually. A power it must be, to distinguish it from those acts of illumi­nation wrought sometimes in unregenerate men, as in Balaam, Num. 23.5. & 24.15, 16. and Saul, 1 Sam. 10.10. whereby they have some light at present, and remain afterwards in darknesse, (like the Air illightened by the Sun, which retains that light no longer then the Sun shines into it, because it hath no fountain of light in it self) whereas a regenerate man hath an anointing a­biding in him, 1 Iohn 2.27. a mind to know God, 1 Iohn 5.21.

We call this power habituall, 3. And planting in him a spi­rituall abi­lity, (wanting a fitter name to expresse it) because it abides constantly in him that receives it, as habits doe in those that have them, from which notwithstanding it differs, because habits are partly, and sometimes wholly, acquired by use, and often practise, whereas this is not gotten, but infused. And be­sides, this cannot be lost as naturall habits may, but abides for ever, Iohn 14.16. as flowing to him that enjoys it, from the never-failing springs of [Page 80]Gods all-sufficiency, and immutability, and con­veighed unto him, and continued by the infalli­ble means of his inseparable union with Christ, by the eternall Spirit.

We tearm it for distinctions sake a power or ability (though in proper speech names of natu­ral things cannot in all things expresse or fit those which are spirituall.) Called a seed. The Scriptures tearm it a seed, 1 Iohn 3.9. as being indeed the beginning of spirituall renovation, from which it grows and encreaseth to farther perfection: sometimes they tearm it a spring or fountain, A spring or foun­tain. as Iohn 4.14. yeel­ding a lasting supply of grace, as a fountain doth of water: sometimes from the Authour from whom it is derived, The life of Christ. Aspirituall principle, the life of Christ, 2 Cor. 4.10, 11. There are that call it a spirituall princi­ple, and that is the name that we shall most fre­quently use in the ensuing discourse.

What name soever we give it, we may not conceive it to be a new faculty, added unto those which are in men by nature. A man when he is regenerate, hath no more faculties in his soul, then he had before he was regenerate. Which is no faculty added to those which are naturall. But a na­tural facul­ty altered, Only in the work of regeneration, those abilities which the man had before are improved, and receive a farther strength to comprehend, and work spi­ritually, as they did naturally before regenera­tion. Thus our bodies in the resurrection from the dead, shall have no more, nor other parts then they have at present, onely those which are now naturall, shall then be made by the power of God spirituall, 1 Cor. 15.44.

But a more lively resemblance of this change in the faculties of the soul, And brought under the govern­ment of the Spirit; in this work of rege­neration, we may discern in those naturall and sensitive faculties, which we have common with beasts; For they having no higher principle then sense, use them sensually, but a man, enjoying the same faculties, under the command of a rea­sonable soul, useth them rationally. So happens it in a regenerate man, his understanding, will, and affections, which when they had no other command but reason, had no more but rationall operations, now being under the guiding of the Spirit of Christ, ruling in him, work spiritually. Hence it is, that a regenerate man every where in Scripture is said to walk after the Spirit, Rom. 8.1. to be led by the Spirit, Gal. 5.18. to walk in the Spirit, ver. 25.

This principle of spirituall life, Which is the root of spiritual habits im­properly so called. planted in a re­generate person, by his union with Christ, is the fountain or root of all those habits of spirituall grace, which are severally distinguished by the names of faith, hope, love, fear, &c. although to speak properly, Properly onely di­versificati­ons of the actings of that spiri­tuall prin­ciple. they are but the diversifications of the actings of that spirituall principle within us, distinguished by these names, which withall, after the manner of naturall habits, are much encreased, and strengthned by the use and much exercise of them, and are as much weakned by disuse and neglect of exercise. Out of that which hitherto hath been spoken, we may see, that a re­generate man hath in him these three things: First, a principle of spirituall life. Secondly, spirituall [Page 82]habits of faith, hope, love, fear, &c. which flow or spring from that principle. Lastly, spirituall motions and operations according to those ha­bits.

The manner of giving or planting this spiritu­all principle in a regenerate man, 4. Given by way of infusing or shedding. we expresse by the tearm of endowing; now that wholly ex­cludes all working or endeavours of men in gaining it, as indeed it must be acknowledged to be Gods gift, Iohn 3.10. In a more strict signifi­cation it is called infusing, or pouring in, or out, as that phrase is applyed, Ioel 2.28. and Acts 2.35. to expresse the large and plentifull bestowing of the gift of tongues, as it is in other places to signifie the like manner of giving other spiritu­all graces, which the Apostle affirms God shed on us abundantly through Christ, Tit. 3.5, 6.

This phrase of infusing or shedding (as hath already been intimated) implies men to be meer­ly passive, Manife­sting man to bee meerely passive in receiving it. in receiving this spirituall life, yet not altogether as vessels are in receiving that which is poured into them. To make this more evi­dent, the holy Ghost sets out that state, in which grace finds us, being yet unregenerate, by the name of death, Eph. 2.1.5. as it doth our rege­neration by the name of quickning, Eph. 2.5. be­getting again, 1 Pet. 1.3. and 1 Iohn 5.18. new birth, Iohn 3.3.5. and 1 Pet. 1.23. creating, Eph. 2.10. whence regenerate men are tearmed new creatures, Gal. 6.15. All phrases which imply us to be as meerly passive in the act of our renovation, as we were in our first creation or generation.

Indeed if your New birth, were no more, but the improving of something which we had in us before, or the strengthning only of that which was weake in us, it is true that man himselfe might cooperate with the Spirit of Christ in this worke. But seeing it appeares to be the bestowing of that which was not at all; what is there, in the man to be regenerate, that can cooperate with the Spirit, in his Regeneration? Nature can doe no­thing, unlesse it be to hinder and oppose the worke. For we know that is enmity against God, Rom. 8.7. and cannot receive the things of God: 1 Cor. 2.14. At the best we know nature is but the matter which is renewed, or new formed; and matter, as we all know, can have no operation at all. As for grace or spirituall life, we know we had none at all, till it was infused, and that which is not at all, cannot possibly have any o­peration. So that it must needes bee granted that there is nothing in a man to be regenerate, that can worke any thing at all in the act of his regeneration.

It being granted then that a man is meerely passive in the worke of his regeneration, And there­fore not to be discern­ed by us how it is wrought. Though we may discerne 1 the pre­parations thereunto: it must needs be impossible for him to discover how it is wrought, as impossible as it is for one to know how he receives his owne life. It is true that he may discerne the preparations to the worke, such as are those terrours and agonies which often­times are before the worke of regeneration, and are raised in a mans heart, by the discovery of his owne miserable condition, in which he stands, [Page 84]and of the unability of all the creatures in the world to bring him any helpe, seconded with some serious deliberations what to doe, and end­ing in some desires and purposes to make use of some meanes for the escaping of Gods wrath, if it may be. Such motions as these are, by which the heart is many times prepared for the worke of regeneration (which may be resembled to the heating of metalls before they melt, and are cast into the molde to be fashioned) because in them the spirit of a man is wrought upon in a naturall way, and by the helpe of naturall reason one may discerne, as any creature that makes use of sense and motion, cannot choose but discerne and know what it selfe doth.

Much more may a person regenerate, 2. and first operations thereof. discerne and understand the motions and operations, that are performed by him, after he is regenerate, seeing it is evident that in them his spirit workes together with the Spirit of Christ. Onely the first act of infusing and receiving grace, being wrought in us, and not by us, yea and that in an instant, and not by degrees, is impossible to be dis­cerned, how it is wrought, either by nature, which understands not spirituall things, or by spirituall sense, which (as we have seene already) flowes from that spirituall life newly received, and there­fore cannot discerne what was done before it had any beeing at all.

Notwithstanding, it is not impossible for a re­generate man to feele the very first illapse of the Spirit into the soule, for it may bring that sense [Page 85]with it selfe, although it doth not alwayes so, Yet it may bring the sense of it selfe even in the instant of receiving it, but not usually. nor perhaps usually; for though when a blinde man receives sight, he must needes know that he sees, as soone as he sees, yet in receiving this spirituall life it is not so. The giving of spirituall life, and the giving of the sense of it, be two distinct acts of the Spirit, which may, but doe not alwayes, goe together. Howsoever even in such persons as in the instant of regeneration feele themselves regenerate, though they know what is wrought in them, yet how it is wrought they cannot un­derstand.

The author of this worke of regeneration is Christ by the Spirit. Unto this, By the Spirit of Christ. the fashioning and quickning of all things that are created, and continually renewed, is ascribed, as in the first Creation, Gen. 2.2. the Spirit is said to move up­on the waters, that is, to fashion and form that rude masse out of which all things were made, that Spirit garnished the Heavens, Job 26.13. And the renovation of all things by continuall propa­gation is ascribed to the same Spirit. Psal. 104.30. and more especially the infusing of the soule: Gen. 2.7. Job 33.4. So that the abilities thereof are most significantly termed The Spirit of under­standing, Iob 32.8. of strength and courage, Iudg. 14.6. of counsell and government, Numb. 11.25. and 1 Sam. 10.9, 10. But above all, the Superna­turall abilities of Grace and Sanctification, are ascribed to the same Spirit, 1 Cor. 12.8.9. called for that cause The Spirit of Sanctification: 2 Thes. 2.13. and 1 Pet. 1.2. in so much that all graces of [Page 86]regeneration are termed the fruits of the Spirit. Gal. 5.22. This Spirit resting on Christ. Isa. 61.1. (who is for that cause said to be anointed with the oyle of gladnesse above his fellowes, Psal. 45.7.) and to be full of grace, Iohn 1.14. as having the Spirit given him not by measure, Iohn 3.34. flowes from him to all his members (as the head sends out influence of life to all the body) so that of his fulnesse they all receive, grace for grace, Iohn 1.16. that is, graces answerable to his graces:

SECT. II. Of the spirituall mans operations.

THe operations of a spirituall man we have, in the former description, expressed by the terms and phrase of Comprehending, and Embracing, All things Spiritually. Where, under the termes of Comprehending and Embracing, we understand all the severall kinds of the operations of a spiri­tuall man, and by All things, we note the subjects of those operations, and by the last terme Spiritu­ally we signifie the manner of those severall work­ings or motions.

Comprehending, 1. Compre­hending implying all the acts of the un­derstand­ing. is properly that act of the understanding, by which we conceive such things as are represented us, which is the ground of our judging of them afterwards, but in this place we understand by it, both the apprehension of such as are represented and the judging of them, after they are apprehended, by way either of approbation or disallowing; both these acts of the understand­ing [Page 87]the Apostle mentions, Phil. 1.9. Againe, al­though embracing seeme first to import election of the will, 2. Embra­cing, inclu­ding the motions of the will and affecti­ons. yet here we include under it the pro­secution of things chosen, with the affections of desires, hopes, cares, joyes, &c. Together with the opposite motions, of rejecting, hating, fearing, shunning &c. of such things as the understanding in judgement disallowes.

By All things we understand things of all kinds, 3. All things. whether naturall, or spirituall, or mixed. 1. Natural. Now Na­turall things are all sorts of creatures, with their severall qualities, adjuncts and operations, which though they are themselves naturall, yet their first cause, their dependences, ends, relations, and whole order of administration, are of spirituall consideration, which therefore a meere naturall man can neither throughly comprehend, nor at all judge of aright, as the Psalmist witnesseth, Psal. 92.6. as a spirituall man (which the Scripture calls a wise man) can doe, Hos. 14.9. neither con­sequently can he make that right and holy use of them, which a spirituall man may doe, and doth usually, Psal. 64.10.

Spirituall things, 2. Spiritual. are God himselfe in the first place, whom the world hath not knowne, John 17.25. as spirituall men doe, 1 Iohn 2.13. and next, the things freely given us of God, as the A­postle termes them, 1 Cor. 2.12. especially Christ, with all his treasures, which the Apostle affirmes none but a spirituall person can comprehend 1 Cor. 2.14. as being hid from all ages and gene­rations, and manifested onely to the Saints, [Page 88] Col. 1.26, 27. and that by God himselfe, Mat. 11.25.

Those things which are of a mixed nature, 3. Mixed. are spirituall things, expressed and represented by such as are naturall, as are the Word and Sacraments. For in the word, the phrases and formes of speech are according to nature, and of use amongst na­turall men, but the things meant and expressed by them are spirituall. And in the Sacraments, the elements and the Sacramentall actions, by which they are used and applied, we know are naturall, but those things that are represented by them, are wholly Mysticall and Spirituall: in both, the naturall man understands the phrases, expres­sions, and rationall discourse in the Word, and in the Sacraments, not only the visible Elements and actions, but their signification also; but the things signified in both, seeing they are such as eye hath not seene, and that cannot be comprehended by any Naturall meanes, they cannot be understood by any naturall man.

All the difficulty in unfolding this truth lyes in interpreting this terme Spiritually, 4. Spiritu­ally. a word that may be taken in a double sense, as is also the word Spirit whence it is derived. For a spirit in strict signification, is that which is absolutely and meerely so, and in that sense the name is appropri­ated to God alone, Iohn 4.24. According to this sense, Spirituall is that, which is of or belong­ing to God, or heavenly and spirituall. Compa­ratively a Spirit signifies that which is lesse grosse, or materiall, to which is opposed grosse, carnall [Page 89]and sensuall: both senses may be included under this terme, in this place.

Againe to comprehend spiritually may be re­ferred: First, to the object comprehended, Which re­ferred to the object imports 1. to compre­hend that in things which is spirituall. Or by a Spirituall Light to compre­hend all things. and so it signifies to comprehend that which is spiritu­all in that object: Secondly, it may be referred to the meanes, and it signifies to comprehend things by a spirituall light or judgement. Lastly, referred to the manner, it implies to comprehend in a Supernaturall way, which we specially intend in this place, though withall we include both the former senses.

What it is to comprehend, or understand things spiritually is hard to expresse, as it is hard to describe, what it is to see or heare, which are well knowne to such as see, or heare, but is im­possible to be described so distinctly by discourse. Resembled by sight, to which faith answers; The Scripture sets it out by resemblance of out­ward senses, as Heb. 5.14. and amongst the senses sets out the two wayes of discovering things spi­ritually, faith by sight, and experience by taste. So Abraham beleeving Christ by faith, is said to see his day, Iohn 8.56. And taste, which sha­dowes out spirituall experi­ence. Moses to see him that is in­visible, Heb. 11.27. And againe, we are said to taste, that is, prove by experience that the Lord is good, 1 Pet. 2.3. both are joyned together Ps. 34.8. The two severall wayes of comprehending things spiritually, Faith and Experience, we are now to enquire into, describing them as plainely as the nature of them will give leave.

SECT. III. Of Faith, and the two sorts of faith, Historicall, and Iustifying.

FAith or beleeving is in common use of speech taken for inclining strongly in opinion unto that of which we have no infallible assurance, Faith not taken here as opposed to certaine knowledge: and in that sense it is opposed to knowledge, which signifies assurance of some thing upon cer­tainty, Butimport­ing certain knowledge upon Di­vine testi­mony. and that most commonly by some sense or other. But amongst Divines, Faith is common­ly taken for a full perswasion of any truth upon Divine Testimony. This Faith is usually distingui­shed into Historicall, Temporary, and Justifying Faith, (as for that which they tearme the faith of Miracles, it concernes not the subject that we have in hand.) But because Temporary faith, will here­after appear to differ not in nature, but onely in some degree from Historicall faith, we shall need onely to entreat of that and Justifying faith, at present.

The nature of true faith, and the difference be­tween that, and the other, which we call Historical, will be most easily & clearly discovered, by setting downe a briefe description thereof, True or justifying Faith de­scribed. and by ex­plaining the severall parts of it afterwards. We therefore define faith, to be a spirituall habite, by which a Regenerate man having in himselfe, upon a Divine testimony, an evidence of the truth, and goodnesse of the Promise, and Covenant of [Page 91]eternall Salvation through Jesus Christ, relies on him onely for everlasting life, and blessednes.

We call Faith an habit, Which is, 1. An Ha­bit, yet un­like it. 1. Seeing it is infused, not gotten by use. 2. And can­not, as ha­bits may, be wholy lost. because it much resem­bles those habits which are properly so called, e­specially in this, that it is hardly, or (according to truth) never to be removed or wholly lost: Al­though otherwise it differ from them in this, that those naturall habits are acquired by use, whereas faith is infused by the Spirit of grace, if we re­spect the first planting of it in the heart: Notwith­standing, it cannot be denied, that when it is once rooted in the heart, it may be and is further streng­thened, and perfected by continuall use and ex­ercise as our naturall habits are.

The cause of faith is (as hath beene already in­timated) the Spirit of Grace flowing unto a regenerate man from Christ his head, 2. Infused by the spirit abiding in us, and in re­spect of that cause as well as of the nature of it, we tearme it a spirituall habit, and so we finde it reckoned amongst the fruits or effects of the Spi­rit. Gal. 5.22. And here we meet with the first difference betweene Historicall, and Justifying Faith, that they proceed from different causes, the one being infused by the spirit of Christ, dwel­ling in us, the other the effect onely of naturall reason, further inlightned (at the most) by the as­sistance of that Spirit, as shall be farther proved hereafter.

The subject of justifying Faith, 3. Into a regenerate person. is onely a rege­nerate person. For, whosoever beleeves hath eter­nall life, Iohn 5.24. into which there can be no entrance without regeneration, Iohn. 3.5. but in [Page 92]more expresse tearmes, 1 Iohn 5.1. the Apostle af­firmes, that whosoever beleeves that Jesus is the Christ, is borne of God. Now historicall faith we know may be found in the Devills themselves, Iames 2.19. And temporary faith, (which as we have intimated already, is of the same nature) may be in such as have no root, Luke 8.13. that is, as the Apostle expresseth it in another phrase, 1 Iohn 3.9. No seed of God abiding in him, nor is borne of God, which is all one. And from hence ariseth the second difference betweene historicall, and justifying Faith, that they are found in divers subjects, the first even in the wicked, the latter onely in the godly.

The kind of assurance which true faith is built upon, 4. Which gives him an evi­dence we call an evidence, as the Apostle also tearmes it, Heb. 11.1. Who also in the same place expresseth the object of that faith, by two diffe­rent names given it, in divers respects, Things ho­ped for, and Things not seene: as also he expresseth the assurance of them, by two other names, Sub­stance, and Evidence. Now it is true that by those different names, the same things are meant, for the most part, although it be true, that some of those things which we beleeve, although they be invisible, have notwithstanding a beeing in pre­sent, and therefore cannot properly be said to be expressed by hope, so that the things hoped for, are but some of those things which we beleeve.

These objects, Of things invisible, Things invisible, and Things hoped for, (and consequently yet to come) Faith so apprehends, as having withall a kinde of sub­sistence [Page 93]and visibility, although in divers respects. For looking at things which it beleeves, it appre­hends them, as already having a being in the will and purpose of God, and this it doth with­out errour, as God without errour calls the things which are not, as if they were, Rom. 4.17. seeing they have a beeing in him, although they have no subsistence as yet in themselves. These and other objects which are not seen, Faith makes evident, that is, beholds them by a spirituall sense though they be hidden from the bodily eye, as Abraham in this manner is said to behold Christs day, Iohn 8.56. which was not in beeing till many hundred yeares after, and Moses is said to see him that is invisible. Heb. 11.27. And thus is faith, the substance of things hoped for, and evidence of things that are not seene.

When we say that by faith we have a spirituall evidence, And there­fore makes no use of sense, or reason. and manifestation of things that are in­visible to the outward sense, we necessarily imply that this Faith makes not use in this apprehen­sion of any naturall help, either of Sense or Rea­son. Not of Sense, for things invisible cannot be the object of sense. Nor of Reason, which can help in this case little more then Sense; seeing it receives information by Sense, from whence it gathers things by way of discourse, which indeed may convince a man that things are, but can give him no evidence, or Demonstration of the things themselves.

Hence it is, that when a man comprehends things by Reason, he may be able by discourse of [Page 94]Reason to inform another man of that which he knowes, and by that meanes cause him to under­stand it as well as himselfe; but in those things which are apprehended by Sense, But appre­hends the things themselves by spiritu­all sense: he cannot doe so. He can relate to another man what he seeth, or heareth, or tasteth, but can neither make him see, nor heare, nor taste, that which himselfe doth, nor (if he be one that never had use of those sen­ses) make him by any discourse understand, either what the object is that he apprehends, And there­fore can­not by dis­course make ano­ther un­derstand what he feeles. or how his sense is affected by it, or (if he have the use of the same senses) make him able by his discourse, to apprehend the thing it selfe, which he discernes in its proper species, though he may breed in him some conceit of it by an imagination of some other thing of the same kinde, which that per­son himselfe hath apprehended by the same sense before. So is it in matters of faith, he that be­leeves cannot many times give a reason why he beleeves, nor at any time represent unto another that which is manifested unto him, nor shew him what satisfying delight, and sweetnesse he findes in those things which he beleeves: he can onely in generall manifest unto him that he findes the tender mercies of God exceeding great, Psal. 119.156. his thoughts towards us precious, Psal. 139.17. his Testimonies wonderfull, Psal. 119.129. and exceeding sweet, ver. 103. but can­not describe that excellency, or sweetnesse, which himselfe finds. Yet seeing those things that are be­leeved, are also agreeable to right reason, the rea­sonablenes of them the beleever may manifest to [Page 95]another, but the evidence of them he cannot shew. This evi­dence by demonsta­tion, histo­ricall faith wants:

How justifying faith hath an evidence of the things which it apprehends, we have seene: Histo­ricall wants this evidence, as we shall see anon, as having no further assurance of what it beleeves, then that which Reason suggests, which may ra­ther be tearmed a conviction that such things must be, then an evidence what they be. And there­fore differs, from justi­fying faith, not onely in degrees but in na­ture: For justifi­ing faith, is built upon a divine Testimo­nie. Whence it is evident, that those two kinds of faith are of different natures, not onely of divers degrees, because the grounds of assurance on which they are built, are as farre different, as Reason, and Sense.

To cleare this truth fully, we must consider the different testimonies, upon which justifying and historicall faith are built. For we shall find that true faith is built upon a Divine, the other upon an Humane testimony, which our Saviour calls the Revelation of flesh and blood, Mat. 16.17. as the Apostle doth the other, The Demonstration of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 2.4. and a little after, The Re­velation of things by the Spirit, which are under­stood onely of spirituall men: ver. 10.14, 15.

We call that a Divine testimony which is given by the Spirit of God to that spirit which is within a regenerate person. For unto any testimony two things are required. First, the manifesting, and pre­senting that which is to be credited, or beleeved: Secondly, an ability in him to whom it is witnes­sed to understand it; otherwise the proposing any thing by discourse to a beast that wants rea­son to understand speech, or the relating of any [Page 96]thing to a man that hath reason, in the Greeke tongue, who understands no language but Eng­lish, is no testimony, no more then it is to a deafe man that cannot heare. Wherefore to make a divine testimony, there must be both a divine testimony unto a man, and withall a mind in him able to understand that revelation.

First therefore, the Spirit of God must reveale and manifest unto a man that truth that is to be beleeved, as the light discovers any visible object. Next there must be in that man a light planted in his heart (which the Apostle, 1 Iohn 5.20. tearmes An understanding to know him that is true) as the light or visuall faculty is planted in the eye, or else he cannot comprehend that light that shines unto him. For want of this inward light it was, that the Israelites who had seene with their bodily eyes all Gods wonders, and by reason were forced to acknowledge that they were wrought by the finger of God, yet are truly charged by Moses, not to have an heart to perceive, nor eyes to see, nor eares to heare unto that day, Deut. 29.4.

The evidence then which a true beleever hath of any truth of God, By way of Demon­stration, farre diffe­rent from conviction by reason. which he embraceth, is the ma­nifesting of that truth unto the spirit, not onely by a form of words to the naturall understanding, but beyond that by a kind of Demonstration unto the spirituall minde, as the evidence of any ob­ject to the eye is by the shining of the light upon it, which makes it appeare to be such as it is. This kind of testifying, or evidencing things in a spiri­tuall [Page 97]way the Apostle calls, Rom. 8.16. As repre­senting the things themselves in their proper species. the wit­nessing of Gods Spirit with our spirit, mentioning expresly two spirits, whereof if either be want­ing there can be no divine Testimony.

The beholding of Divine truths with a such spi­rituall eye, represented by way of Demonstration, is so necessary, that without it men could not be witnesses, Without which be­leevers could not be Gods witnesses. or at least sufficient witnesses to Gods truth. For he that will testifie any thing upon cre­dit, must see it with his owne eye, or discerne it by some other sense of his owne. Otherwise he that testifieth a truth upon another mans relation, beares witnesse rather to the relator, then to the truth related. So that to make men witnesses to Gods truth, they must not onely have it related unto them, but besides further manifested by way of Demonstration and spirituall evidence, that they may say with the Apostle, 1 Ioh. 1.3. That we have seene with our eyes, and looked upon, declare we unto you. Which not onely winnes much credit with others, but mightily affects the person him­selfe, as it did Iob, when he thus saw God, Iob 42.5. and Abraham when he saw Christs day: Iohn 8.56.

It is evident then that true Faith is grounded upon a Divine testimony. Whereas Historicall faith rests on an hu­mane Te­stimony. In the next place we must make it appeare, that Historicall faith relies onely upon an humane testimony. Now it can­not be denied that the truths of Divine mysteries though they cannot be found out by mans reason (as the Apostle tells us they never entred into mans heart, 1 Cor. 2.9.) yet are they all conso­nant [Page 98]to right reason: and it is as evident that the testimony of reason, Embracing divine truths, is an humane testimony. I say then, that historicall faith rests not upon the evidence or demonstration, but upon the reasona­blenesse of divine truths, 1. For the reasonable­nesse of them ra­ther then upon Gods testimony of them. which therefore mans reason cannot but assent unto. For example: the Creation of the World, Resurrection of the bo­dy, Incarnation of Christ: and may be acknow­ledged by reason to be possible upon the supposi­tion of Gods Almightinesse, yea, and fit to be done by him, whose scope is to make knowne his Power, Psal. 106.8. and to magnifie his Word (that is, 2. Or if on the testi­mony of the Scrip­ture, yet upon an humane testimony. Because he beleeves the Scrip­tures them­selves, 1. Either upon the Churches testimony of them. 2. Upon the reasonable­nesse of truths de­livered therein. his mercy promised in his Word) above all his workes: Psal. 138.2. to set out in ages to come the riches of his grace, Eph. 2.7. So that howsoever these are Mysteries of faith, yet seeing Reason (which is an Humane testimony) may ap­prove them, it is evident, that an Historicall faith beleeving these things for the Reasonablenesse of them, is but meerely upon an Humane Testimo­nie.

Nay, if he should goe a steppe further and be­leeve any thing that is written in the Scriptures, for the Testimony of the Scriptures, yet still he beleeves upon an Humane testimony, because he beleeves the Scriptures themselves upon Hu­mane testimony, as upon the generall consent for the Church which receives the Scriptures, as the Word of God; or upon the probability and reaso­nablenes; or of the things therein delivered, lastly, upon the observation of the Truth of those holy writings in most things, which makes them be­leeved [Page 99]to be true in all. For the Assent unto one thing for another is built upon that, to which we first give our Assent. As a stone in a wall, though it lies immediately upon that stone that is next under it; yet is indeed supported by the founda­tion which beares up all the building.

We see then a wide Difference between Justify­ing, and Historicall faith, in the cause, subject and ground of Assurance; we shall finde no lesse in the Object. Now the generall Object of Faith, we know, is Gods Word and Promise, which onely is a sure ground to build Faith upon, as be­ing the Word of the God of truth, Deut. 32.4. A fourth difference betweene justifying and Histo­ricall faith in the Ob­ject of both. who cannot lye, Tit. 1.2. or denie himselfe, 2 Tim. 2.23. or change his minde, Num. 23.19. So that his Word must needs be Everlasting, Ps. 119.144. founded for ever, v. 132. upon two unfailing foundations, his Everlasting Truth, and unresistible Power.

But the particular Object of justifying Faith is Gods Promise of Reconciliation, and Salvation by Christ, in whom onely we are Justified, Rom. Histori­call faith assents to the truth of Gods promises: 3.24. In these Promises, both generall, and par­ticular, an Historicall faith may beleeve both the truth, and the goodnesse of them: But the good­nesse of them to himselfe in particular he beleeves not, which a justifying Faith assents unto, and em­braceth, Justifying faith, em­braceth the goodnesse of them to himselfe in particu­lar. That it is good to draw neere unto God: Psal. 73.28. that his Law is good, Rom. 7.16. his Judgements good, Psalm 119.39. yea his very chastisements, Psalm 119.71. all working together to good, Rom. 8.28. Not onely because God who is good, doth good, Ps. 119.68. [Page 100]but besides, because all is sanctified and made good in Christ; for whom one findes it good to ac­compt all things losse, not onely his owne righ­teousnesse, Phil. 3.9. but his owne will and desires, which he casts aside, desiring to be guided by his Spirit, which is good, Psal. 143.10. seeking Wisdome, Righteousnesse, Sanctification, and Re­demption in Christ, 1 Cor. 1.30.

It is indeed impossible for any man to rely wholly on Christ, Without which one can never be brought to affect Christ with all his heart, unlesse his will be brought to choose, and desire him for that excellency of good­nesse, which is to be found in him, seeing God hath planted in all Creatures (man especially) as strong desire of, or propension to their owne chiefest good, which cannot be destroyed with­out the destruction of Nature it selfe. So that a man will never be brought to denie all things for Christ; unlesse he be well assured that he shall finde in Christ that sufficiency that makes him more happy then all things can doe besides.

Now it may be easily Demonstrated, that Hi­storicall faith, though it may assent unto the truth, yet cannot embrace the goodnesse of the Cove­nant, made by God with man in Christ. For how can he who never yet learned to deny himselfe (which no naturall man can doe) thinke it good to abhor his owne righteousnesse, or be pleased to have no ability in himself to any good, no wis­dome of his owne, no will of his owne, but to fetch all his Wisdome, Righteousnesse, Sanctifica­tion, and Redemption from Christ? to take onely the Will of Christ for his Rule? To referre [Page 101]the glory of his best works unto God alone, and to his honour, as our Saviour requires, Mat. 5.16. and the Apostle, 1 Cor. 10.31.

So then howsoever Historicall, and Justifying faith, seeme to embrace the same object, namely the promise of Salvation by Christ; yet to speake properly, it is the same onely Materially, but not Formally; because though they embrace the same promise, yet they embrace not the same thing in that promise: Historicall faith acknow­ledgeth it to be true, but onely Iustifying faith beleeves it to be good, at the least to be good in particular, to himselfe that beleeves.

From this different apprehension of the object of Faith, ariseth another difference between these two kinds of Faith, in the Minde of him that be­leeves. As a true Beleever doth. For a true Beleever having in himselfe by the Spirit a cleere Evidence, not only of the truth; but besides, of the goodnesse of the Promise which he beleeves, and that to himselfe in particular, is strongly carried after it with all the desires, and affections of his Soule, closing not onely with the Promise, but with Christ himselfe, tendred unto him therein. For in all Regular Motions of the Spirit of man (such as were Adams in his innocency, and such as are those that are in the regenerate, as farre as they are regenerate,) the Will is so guided by the Understanding, that when that judgeth any thing to be the chiefest good, the other cannot choose but embrace it. So that a man clearely apprehending, and judging that there is no true happinesse to be found but in [Page 102]Christ, the whole heart necessarily relieth upon him, and closeth fully with him, denying him­selfe wholly, both in opinion and judgement, and in purpose and choice.

Thus farre a true Beleever goes in embracing Christ. But a tem­porary Be­leever can­not. How neare one that hath no more but Hi­storicall faith, may come unto him, we are now to enquire. The comming on of such a person towards Christ, our Saviour himselfe describeth unto us in that parable of the Sower, Mat. 13.20, 21, 22. but more clearely the Apostle, Heb. 6.4, 5. who sets out before us the distinct steps, and degrees by which one may advance forwards towards the entertaining of the Promises of Salvation, and Life, and yet fall short at the last.

To begin therefore with the Apostles expressi­ons in that place, he tells us that one which may afterwards fall away (and therefore was never truly one of Christs, 1 Iohn 2.19.) may notwith­standing be inlightned, Although he may may taste of the Heavenly gift, may be Partaker of the Holy Ghost, may taste of the good Word of God, and Powers of the World to come. These particulars it will be needfull to examine severally in their order. That a naturall man may be the gift of Illumination, Be inlight­ned, understand more of the Mysteries of Godlinesse, then his naturall reason could teach him, no man can deny; and we have already shewed that this may be done without any change of the heart, onely by the Improvement of Naturall Reason, by the light of the Spirit.

Now when a man is thus inlightned, and con­vinced [Page 103]by reason of the truth of those divine Mi­steries, 2. And may have some Taste of the Heavenly Gift. he may very well have some pleasing taste of that Heavenly gift mentioned in the next place, not onely the gift of tongues, and Prophe­cying, called the gift of the Holy Ghost, Act. 2.38. whereof the Apostle acknowledgeth that men out of the state of Grace may be partakers, 1 Cor. 13.2. But besides of Christ himselfe, and the fa­vours and free mercies of God bestowed in him, called the gift of God, Iohn 4.10. and things free­ly given us of God, 1 Cor. 2.12. which the tem­porary beleever, apprehending, and observing, that they promise much good unto man, may ea­sily be delighted withall.

But this delight which such a man hath in these heavenly gifts, can be but a taste, as the Apostle calls it, such as one hath of things that he never takes down, nor much lesse digests to receive any true strength thereby in the Inward man. Which comes far short. of that full content which true Beleevers finde in Christ, Such a taste the Hearer had, resembled by the stony ground, Mat. 13.21. affecting him with a present Joy, and Delight, as those things doe that have a pleasant taste: such the Iewes found in Iohn Baptists Doctrine, wherein they rejoyced for a season, Iohn 5.35. But this taste comes farre short of that satisfying content, which Godly men find in God, Psal. 116.7. and in his Word, Psal. 119.103. which moves them to love them above all things, ver. 127. and to cleave to them for ever, verse 111.112.

For if it be well considered, As being grounded on a mis­take, a temporary Be­leevers taste of heavenly things, we shall finde to [Page 104]arise out of a double mistake. First, of the Nature of the Benefits offered to us in Christ, 1. Of the nature of the bene­fits offered as Holinesse, Peace, Joy, and which he conceives to be out­ward holinesse, morall honesty, carnall content, sensuall joy, like that of the foole, Luke 12.19. Now this conceit of some carnall, and temporall good, which is to be found in Christ, may worke in a man some desire after him, and delight in the Word, in which he is published, and proposed: such a conceit, that Christ should be a temporall Prince, wrought upon the Iewes, and wonne them to entertaine our Saviour for a time, but when they saw, that his Kingdome was not of this World, as himselfe speakes, Iohn 18.36. they soone forsooke him, so Ioh 6.15.24.66.

This first Mistake is seconded by another, 2. Of the conditions under which they are ten­dered: no lesse them the former, wherein they misunder­stand both the conditions under which Christ is offered, and the services which he requires. For a Carnall man hearing of the large offers of Sal­vation and Peace, so freely tendred, desires them and hopes to gaine them at an easie rate. But upon farther enquiry finding, that neither Christ nor any of his benefits are to be had without renouncing the World, nay, denying himselfe, Mat. 16.24. he is offended, Mat. 13.21. and turnes away with a sad heart, Whereup­on he may be moved to doe, or fuffer some thing for Christ; and discontented like the young man, Mat. 9.21.22.

Such a man it may be at his first entertaining the Word, while his affections are warme and fresh, for Christs sake may sustaine some reproach, and make some small losses, and sacrifice some of [Page 105]his weaker lusts at Gods command, hoping to satisfie him thereby: as Saul attempted to doe, by destroying the rascall multitude, and carion cattle of the Amalekites, 1 Sam. 15.9.13. So dealt Herod with Iohn Baptist, Marke 6.20. when he saw that nothing would satisfie him unlesse he would part with his Darling Herodias, he forsooke him and became his utter enemy, ver. 17.

And no marvell if onely a taste of Spirituall things, But can never be brought to denie the World, much lesse himselfe. which a man neither throughly under­stands, nor if he did would much desire, as being altogether unsutable to his carnall disposition, be insufficient to take off his heart from the love of these outward, and Carnall things, which are every way so agreeable, and pleasing to his car­nall disposition, much more to move him to ab­horre him selfe with that holy man, Iob 42.6. to accompt himselfe a foole, a beast, with David, Psal. 73.22. to condemne all his righteousnesse, Esa. 64.6. Phil. 3.7.9. to renounce all ability to do any good, 2. Cor. 3.5. to abandon his owne lusts, 1 Pet. 4.2. and his owne ends, that he may live wholly to the will of him that died for him, and rose againe, 2 Cor. 5.15. fetching all from Christ, 1 Cor. 1.30. and referring all to him: 1 Cor. 10.31. Which a true Belee­ver yeelds unto. 1. As throughly under­standing the empti­nesse of the Creature. For till corrupt nature be changed, it can neither deny it selfe, nor be wholly subject to Gods Law, Rom. 8.7.

These considerations which a temporary belee­ver cannot brooke, a true Beleever easily submits unto. As well upon a full discovery of the vanity, and emptinesse of all things save Christ: Phil. [Page 106]3.7, 8. 2. And finding them un­sutable to his renew­ed Nature. as also upon the cleare manifestation of the infinite value of Christ, and all the Heavenly Treasures, which are laid up in him; which mo­ved Moses to make more accompt of him with reproach, then of the treasures of Aegypt, Heb. 11.26. And besides, his nature now being altered, all those things that were agreeable, 3. And lastly, finding that what he aban­dons for Christ he gaines in him. 3. Of the Duties re­quired of him. and sutable unto him before, he finds now unsutable, and un­serviceable. And lastly, for selfe-deniall, which nature can never digest, one who is now by faith become a member of Christ, findes that whatso­ever one loseth for him, he receives againe in him with infinite advantage, Mar. 10.29, 30.

Again, a temporary beleever mistakes the duties required of a Christian, as much as he doth the conditions. For conceiving them to consist in out­ward performances, with the Pharisees, Mat. 5.21.27. he thinkes them an easie taske with the young man, Mat. 19.20. But finding upon better enquiry, that in hearing the heart must tremble, Isa. 66.2. in prayer the Soule must be powred out, Isa. 26.16. that outward performances are no­thing, unlesse the thoughts be brought under to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. 10.5. and the flesh with the lusts crucified, Gal. 5.24. finding these things impossible to flesh and blood, he cryes out with the Capernaites, An hard saying, Iohn 6.60. Whereas a true Belec­ver stickes neither at the condi­ditions nor the Duties. and renounceth his service, ver. 66.

But a true Beleever as he sticks at no conditi­on, so he stickes at no service which Christ re­quires. He findes a heart melting at Gods word, 2 King. 22.19. A Spirit helping his weaknesse in [Page 107]Prayer, Rom. 8.26. enabling him to powre out his complaint, Psal. 102. in the title: He not onely esteemes Gods Commandements equall, Psal. 119.128. and good, ver. 39. but himselfe a­ble to runne the way of them when God enlar­geth his heart, verse 32. able to doe any thing through him that strengthens him, Phil. 4.13. in despite of his corruptions that hinder him, Rom. 7.23. Desiring that his whole heart may be in­clined to Gods Testimonies, Psal. 119.36. sound in his Statutes, verse 80. and his steppes ordered in Gods wayes, ver. 133. Considering his wayes for that purpose, ver. 59. and making the Word a light unto his steps, ver. 105. All this he doth with much cheerefulnesse, knowing that he serves for his owne good, Deut. 6.24. having his fruit in Holinesse, and the end everlasting life, Rom. 6.22. Thus he delights in Gods Law, Psal. 119.11. Rom. 7.23. and abhors his owne corruptions, ver. 24.

Thus then a temporary beleever, Wherefore Tempora­ry Belee­vers must needs fall off at last: but a true Beleever stands fast to the end. grounding his resolution to embrace Christ, and his Law, upon such grosse errours, must needes waver and fall off when he finds his mistake: Whereas a true belever, understanding truly what Christ is whom he chooseth, and what are his Lawes and condi­tions, and finding by experience his bargaine no worse then he conceived it, stands still to his first choise, and as Boaz liking the woman, as well as her inheritance, willingly tooke them both, Ruth 4.9, 10. which his Kinsman refused, because he could not have the land alone, being all that he sought after: So the Godly, liking Christ, [Page 108]and his Lawes, aswell as the benefits that he brings with him, take them both: Whereas cra­nall men lose all the benefits that Christ brings with him, because thay refuse Christ and his yoak, which they cannot brooke by any meanes. The se­cond diffe­rence be­tweene a true and tempora­ry Belee­vers taste. The first relisheth Christ him selfe;

A Second Difference between a True and Tem­porary beleevers taste, is in the Proper object of them both. For that which a true beleever findes sweet unto him, is Christ himselfe, and the hea­venly and spirituall Treasures that he brings with him: In which a temporary beleever findes no re­lish at all, but that which affects him, is some sup­posed carnall commoditie or Temporall good, which he hopes to gaine by Christ: Like one who taking Pills wrapt in Sugar, tastes onely the Sugar, but not the Pill it selfe, The other some out­ward good which he hopes to gaine by him. the bitternesse whereof, which he can by no meanes brooke, is such, that if he tasted it, it would cause him to spit it out againe.

Thus farre we have described the Temporary Beleevers taste of the heavenly gift: the like relish unto this he hath of the good Word of God; The diffe­rence of true and temporary Beleevers taste in the Word of God. Now that may arise, either from the No­velty of the knowledge revealed therein, (which affected the Iewes in Iohn Baptists Ministery, as our Saviour tells them, John 5.35. As it did like­wise the Athenians in S. Pauls, Acts 17.20, 21.) or at the most from the large promises expressed therein, which also (as hath beene intimated) he understands carnally, and hoping to gaine to him­selfe an interest in them, upon that false supposi­sition he is transported with a carnall joy, and de­light, [Page 109] Mat 13.20. which is soone altered into a discontented humour, when he finds himselfe mistaken in his hopes.

The next thing that affects a temporary Beleever is the powers of the world to come; Their dif­ferent taste of the powers of the world to come. So he cals that future, heavenly, blessed condition of the Saints, called the power of an endlesse life, Heb. 7.16. not like this present estate, weake and infirme, but full of power and glory, called therefore a glorious inheritance, 1 Eph. 18. and Glory which shall be revealed in us, Rom. 8.18. a Kingdome that cannot be shaken, Heb. 12.28. whereunto our bo­dies laid downe in Weakenesse, shall be raised up in Power, 1 Cor. 15.43. Now a temporary be­leever, mistaking and apprehending this estate to be some outward happinesse, and hoping to have some title to such a Glorious Condition, may please himselfe with that phantasie for a season, and so may seeme to finde some sweetnesse in the powers of the World to come, which if he under­stand aright, he would finde no delight in, as be­ing unsutable to his disposition.

The Last clause, How a temporary Beleever may be partaker of the Holy Ghost. that they are partakers of the Holy Ghost, may be probably meant of the gift of Tongues, and Prophesying, which they that have are said to receive the Holy Ghost, Acts 8.17. and 11.1. because even these common graces are reckoned amongst the gifts of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 12.10, 11. which he bestowes sometimes even on unregenerate persons, as appeares, Mat. 7.22. and 1 Cor. 13.12. the Apostle supposeth one may have all these gifts, without true love, that is, with­out [Page 110]true Sanctification. So that in all these Clau­ses, there is nothing affirmed of a temporary be­leever, but that which may be without true Sanctifying Grace, for ought appeares to be contrary.

These temporary beleevers our Saviour, Mat. 13.20, 21. A Tempo­rary Belce­ver like Stony ground, and Marke 4.16, 17, 18. resembles to the Stony, and Thorny ground, neither of which brings any fruit to perfection, and yet the latter goes farther, in entertaining and cherishing the seed of the Word, then the former. The stony ground which is soft above, and hard underneath, represents unto us an heart moved with fodaine affection, Having his affections somewhat moved, but the depth of his soul, his Under­standing and Will, hardned still. by the hearing of the Word, Mat. 13.20. whereupon without any setled judgement, or well grounded resolution, or any great examination of the way that he chooseth, he entertaines the Word, and seemes to embrace the rules that it prescribes: So that it falls out that the principall parts, or depth of the soule, the Understanding and the Will, are not wrought upon to any pur­pose in this seeming change, but remaine hard and untractable, as they were before.

Hence it comes to passe, Whence it is that he shews him­selfe so­dainly, and at first cheerfully in professi­on; that, as corne, which is covered with a shallow earth, shootes up and shewes it selfe quickly above ground, Mat. 13.5.20. whereas that which hath depth of earth, spreading the roots downwards, is longer ere it appeare, and shew it selfe above the earth: So he that entertaines the Word onely with a slight and ungrounded affection, sodainely ap­peares and shewes himselfe in outward profession, [Page 111]falling on to the practice of holy duties, before his heart be setled in the love of the truth: as it fell out in Herod, Mark 6.20. This notwith­standing he seemes to set upon with much cheere­fulnesse, and present delight, either for the no­velty of the way, or for the advantage which he hopes to gaine thereby: such a person Simon Magus is described to be, Acts. 8.13.19.

The third resemblance between this ground, and the Temporary Beleever is, that as in the stony ground wanting depth of earth, the seed can take no strong roote in it, to yeeld sufficient nourish­ment, that it may hold out when the heate comes: So the Word which enters not into the depth, But having not senter­tained the Word with a well set­led judge­ment and resolved will, or middest of the Heart, as it ought to doe, Prov. 4.21. that is, which wants firme setling in the judge­ment, which must approve it upon good know­ledge, as David doth, Psal. 119.97.128. and in the well setled resolutions of the will, upon that approbation, ver. 106.111. (reckoning before­hand what it will cost, according to our. Saviours counsell, Luke 14.28. whereof S. Must needs fall off in time of Triall. Paul warnes the Disciples, Acts 14.22. shewing himselfe a precedent thereof unto them, Acts 20.23, 24. upon which firme resolution must be setled) must needes wants meanes to hold a man fast to it in time of triall.

This is the Nature and fault of the Stony ground, but that which is Thorny, A Tempo­rary Belee­ver resem­bled to Thorny ground. and the Tem­porary beleever resembled thereby, goes a step further; for the Seed that lights upon it, meeting with a deeper earth, neither shoots up nor vani­sheth [Page 112]so sodainly as the former, and yet, though it wither not, Which bath more depth of earth, more setlednesse in judge­ment and resolution. But for the want of cleansing the heart of worldly cares, and preasures, failes in the end. Wanting a cleare light to discover fully the excellency of Christ, and the va­nity of the Creature. but hold the Roote and Green­nesse still, it brings no fruit at all to perfection, Luke 8.14. Such an one was Demas, 2 Tim. 4.10. This Beleever is neither so heady nor sodaine in his affection, or profession, as is the former: And yet although he knowes more of God and Christ, and embraceth the Profession of Godli­nesse with more advised deliberation and reso­lution then the former doth, for all that, for want of cleansing his heart of his inbred corrupti­ons, whereof earthly mindednesse is the chiefe, he comes to nought at last.

The fault of this Beleever is, that though his judgement be convinced of the excellency of God linesse, notwithstanding he wants that cleare Spirituall Evidence of it, which onely is able to winne the whole heart to embrace it, and to a­bandon all things for it, with S. Paul, Phil. 3.8. And withall, he never yet had a like full dis­covery of the vanity, and emptinesse of those earthly things, that bewitch his heart, which cau­seth him to retaine the love of them still. Thus he joynes the love of Christ, So that he embraceth Christ with the world, which the incompa­tible. and of the world toge­ther, which being incompatible, and impossible to subsist together, Mat. 6.24. Iames 4.4. 1 Iohn 2.15. it must necessarily follow, that seeing earth­ly affections had the first possession of this mans heart, and being confirmed by long use and cu­stome, getting a stronger Root then God lines can have, they will hardly give place, as our Saviour tells us, Mat. 19.23. and being the more prevalent [Page 113]of the two, draw the greatest strength of the heart and of the desires after them, so that Godlinesse, wanting strength of affection to keepe life in it, must needs grow weake and heartlesse.

This then being the nature of Historicall faith; under which, that which is Temporary is com­prehended, the difference betweene that and true Justifying faith, appeares in these sixe things. First, in the cause, Sixe diffe­rences be­tweene a True and Tempora­ry Belee­ver. the one proceeds from Natu­rall Reason, the other from the Spirit of Sancti­fication. Secondly, in the subject, the one may be in an unsanctified person, the other is only in a man regenerate. Thirdly, in the kinds of assurance, which is, that the one is onely a Conviction, in the o­ther there is an Evidence. Fourthly, in the grounds of their assurance, the one is a divine, the other an humane Testimony. Fiftly, in the object, the one acknowledgeth the truth of that which it appre­hends, the other withall finds and tasts the good­nesse of it. Lastly, in adherence; the one embra­ceth Christ by mistake, the other upon sound knowledge: the one affects some imaginary good in Christ, the other Christ himselfe, with all his Heavenly treasures: The one takes in the love of Christ, to the love of the world, the other casts out all to make roome for Christ. Yet a true Beleever may faile in his pra­ctise: But holds his Resolution still,

It is true that this true Beleever, though he ad­heres firmly to Christ in his resolution; yet he followes him not so fully sometimes, in the course of his practice, as S. Paul complaines of himselfe, Rom. 7.15.19.23. and David, Psal. 119.176. which happens not onely by the lusting of the flesh a­gainst [Page 114]the spirit, Gal. 5.17. but withall by the neernesse of the flesh to sensible objects, by which the lusts thereof sodainly take fire, and inflame the heart with inordinate motions, ere the Spi­rituall part can make head against them. Yet such a person holds his resolution still in generall, to walke with God, from whom he departs not wickedly, Psal. 18.21. But still loves his Law, Psal. 119.97. Delights in it, ver. 47. Rom. 7.23. Sweares to keep it, Psal. 119.106. and that to the end, ver. 111. and strives to make it good in his practise, ver. 59, 60. Casting himselfe upon God for his assistance thereunto, ver. 133.

This man may be likened to a Country newly Conquered, And may be resem­bled to a Country conque­red, but not full quieted. but not quieted, wherein after the enemies Armies are broken, and his strong holds taken in, yet some lurking Rebells sodainly breake out, and make head againe, and robbe, and spoile, but shall never be able to winne the coun­try out of the Conquerors hand, or beate him out of the field. For in a person Regenerate, though the strong holds, and imaginations of his heart be taken downe, and brought under the Obedi­ence of Christ: 2 Cor. 10.5. yet the lusts which are rather Crucified then fully killed, make head oftentimes against the spirit, Gal. 5.17. but shall never be able to alter this mans judgement, nor the ful resolution of his will, to cleave unto Christ, but he shall still conclude it is good for him to draw neere to God, Psal. 73.28.

SECT. IIII. Of Spirituall Experience, the other meanes of com­prehending things spiritually.

EXperience, in generall, Experi­ence in generall described is, may be described to be the Discovery by Sense, and Knowledge thereby, of something not evident in it selfe, but manifested by some Event or Effect. This generall Description of Experience, may easily be applyed, both unto that which is Naturall, and to that which is Spirituall. The later of these two being not easily understood in it self, (unlesse it be of those that finde it in themselves) & there­fore hard to be expressed, may not unfitly be sha­dowed by the former, which is well understood of all. 1. Know­ledge ac­quired by Sense.

Experience we affirme to be a Knowledge, not infused, but acquired, out of the Observation of the Events or Effects by Sense, Whereby Reason guesseth at some in­ward thing that ap­peares not. whereby Reason being informed, guesseth at some inward, and secret cause, whence they proceed. Wherefore brute beastes, because they want Reason, can­not properly be said to have Experience, though they must be acknowledged to have something answerable thereunto, as being, by the helpe of Sense, 2. Of things not Evident in themselves but mani­fested by Events, or Effects. moved to take or leave things which they finde agreeable or hurtfull to themselves. This kinde of knowledge being grounded on sense, is usually most certaine, and generally most affects.

This Experience must be of such things as are not manifest in themselves, but are onely discove­red [Page 116]by the Effect, as that Hony is sweet, and Wormwood bitter, because the taste by often taking them proves them to be so, though neither of them can be outwardly discerned. But we are not so properly said to know Snow to be white by experience, because it appeares so to the eye, or to know a Man by experience, when we be­hold one whom we never saw before: But when by his Actions, Words, and Conversation, we discover the inward disposition of his minde, which appeares not outwardly, we are properly said to know him by experience.

That inward thing, Which may be ei­ther a qua­lity, or the very thing it selfe, if it be of a Spirituall Nature. which Experience thus discovers, is oftentimes a quality in some subject or other, as that Fire is hot, and Snow cold. Sometimes the very subject it selfe, if it be a thing invisible, is likewise discovered by Experience. As by Experience I know that there be Windes, though I never saw them, because I have heard the sound, and felt the violence of them, as our Saviour speakes, Iohn 3.8. So the Experience of Gods Workes, manifests that there is a God, Ps. 58.11. though no man hath seene him at any time, John 1.18.

That there is such a kinde of Naturall Experi­ence as we have spoken of, That there is Natu­rall Expe­rience, all acknow­ledge. all men will readily acknowledge, because all men finde it in them­selves; whether there be any Spirituall Experi­ence, it is no marvell though many men doubt, because there be so few that have it. For if few men had the sense of sight, and all the rest of the world were blinde, the generality of men, that [Page 117]never had the benefit of seeing, might perhaps doubt whether there were any such thing as light, or colours, or sight, or no. Now that there must be Spirituall Experience, if there be Spirituall Sense, no man can deny: And that there is such Spirituall Sense, is evident by the Apostles Testi­monies, expresly naming Senses by which men discerne betwixt good and evill: Heb. 5.14. And when Moses acknowledgeth that the Israelites had seene Gods wonders, And there is Spirituall Experi­ence is proved. and yet denies that they had eyes to see, Deut. 29.4. he evidently implyes that there is a double Sense, one outward and Naturall, and another inward and Spirituall.

To make this truth, that there is such a Spiri­tull Sense, yet more manifest, If there be Spirituall Sense, there must needs be Spiritu­all Experi­ence. There is such a Spi­rituall Sense; let us but con­sider Godly mens Affections, and whence, and how they are raised. For that affections are most commonly, and alwaies most effectually moved by fense, it is evident: wherefore if there be Spirituall Affections, it must needs be granted that there be Spirituall Senses that move them. Now that Davids longing after God, Psal. 42.1.21. Pant­ing after his Word, Psal. 119.140. Delight in the sweetnesse of it, ver. 103. 1. Because there are Spirituall Affections Trembling at his pre­sence, ver. 120. Griefe for breach of his Laws, ver. 136. Zeale for it, ver. 139. and for his house, Psal. 69.9. are Spirituall affections, is apparent, seeing they were raised by Spirituall objects, and consequently the Sense, that apprehending them begat these Affections, must be Spirituall. 2. Because there is an ability to discerne and di­stinguish both Na­turall Af­fections from Spi­rituall,

A farther argument, that these Senses are Spiri­tuall, is this, that by them men are able to discover [Page 118]not onely Spirituall things from Carnall, but Spi­rituall things themselves one from another, com­paring Spirituall things with Spirituall things, as the Apostle speakes, 1 Cor. 2.13. And that not onely in their generall natures, (for so farre the understanding may judge of them) but the very particular subsistence of the things them­selves. And Spiri­tual things one from another. Thus a Godly man that hath the motions of carnall joyes, feares, sorrows &c. when he feeles the like affections in Spirituall things, is able to say of both, this feare, joy, or griefe, is Spirituall, and that is carnall. And when he hath felt Spirituall Agonies and heart-breakings, is a­ble to say when they come againe, these are the very same that afflicted my soule heretofore: as a woman, that hath felt the Throwes of Child­birth, can say when she feeles them againe, these are the paines of travell.

Againe, 3 Because men finde inward comfort, and ease by Spirituall objects. But none in outward and carnall things. when Godly men finding themselves afflicted in spirit, finde by their owne experience, that carnall comforts releeve and ease them, no more then Iacobs Children and Wives did him, Gen. 37.35. or then Iobs friends helped him in his distresse, whom he calls Miserable comforters, Iob 16.2. But for all that carnall reason can say unto them, they remaine still in darknesse with­out light, as the Prophet speakes, Isa. 50.10. till God make them heare the voyce of Joy, and Gladnesse, Psal. 51.8. till a Messenger in his Name assure them that there is a ransome accep­ted for them, Iob 33.24. I say, when carnall com­forts worke nothing on them, but onely Spirituall [Page 119]comforts ease their hearts, as Gods word quick­ned David, Psal. 119.50.92. it manifestly disco­vers a Spirituall sense within, which is affected with nothing but that which is Spirituall.

Of this Spirituall Sense, 4. Because the same spirituall objects that affect the godly at some times, at other times af­fect them not. this is a farther Evi­dence, that the same things proposed to the same, or divers men, though all godly, affect them not a­like at all times, sometimes moving the heart in a strong manner, whereas at another time they have little or no operation at all. That message, that God had accepted a Ransome, had a great effect upon that distressed Man, Iob 33.24. in re­viving his spirit: the same message by the mouth of Nathan, 2 Sam. 12.13. wrought nothing for the present upon Davids heart, which remained broken still, Psal. 51.8. And generally all godly men finde by their owne experience, that those instructions, reproofes, and consolations which at some times awaken, wound, and revive their spirits, at another, move them no more either way then a charme doth a deafe Adder, as the Psalmist speakes, Psal. 58.4. Which must needs happen, because Spirituall Sense is at sometimes bepum­med, and awakened at other times. Now they being still men of spirituall mindes, and at all times under­standing alike those things that are proposed, no reason can be given, why they are so ineffectuall at one time, and powerfull at another, but this, that at some times, Spirituall Sense being be­nummed, they then heare onely by the hearing of the eare, as Job speakes, Iob 42.5. but at other times when those senses be awakened, they taste, and see, and feele the same, and con­sequently are affected as Iob was in that place, [Page 120]and Iacob when he saw the Chariots sent to bring him into Egypt, Gen. 45.27.

No man knowes that he lives but by sense, 5. Because we know that we have in us Spirituall Life, which cannot be felt but by Spirituall Sense. Naturally, by Naturall sense, and Spiritually, by Spirituall Sense, (for the Naturall man under­stands not the things of the Spirit of God, 1 Cor. 2.14.) Now godly men know that they live by Faith in the Sonne of God, Gal. 2.10. and feele in themselves the operations, and motions of the Spirituall life, both in seeking after those things that cherish it, as Gods Law, and Word; Psal. 119.130, 131. Good company, ver. 63. and 101. especially Gods Spirit, Psal. 51.12. as also by shunning whatsoever might impaire it, as evill practises, Psal. 119.101. wicked company, ver. 115. and by their delight in things agreeable to them, Gods Love, Psal. 116.7, Holy duties where­in they please him, Object. But some feele no such Spiri­tuall life in themselves 1 Chron. 29.9. and griefe at sinfull courses, Psal. 119.136.

What shall we thinke then, of the condition of those that feele no Spirituall life at all in them­selves, but are alwayes complaining that they are senselesse and dead?

I Answer; Answ. 1. Their cōplaints argue that they have it. For dead men as they feele not, so they complaine not. that a wicked man may judge him­selfe to be without Spirituall life, by the very judgement of Naturall Reason, or being convin­ced by the Word, but such a man feeles not his deadnesse, nor is grieved at it, though he may be affected with the consequents of it sometimes, nor labours to get life: but he that grieves, and is continually unquiet in such a seeming dead condi­tion, and labours all he may to get out of it, ma­nifestly [Page 121]discovers to others, though himselfe dis­cerne it not, that there is yet life remaining in him [...] For he that is once dead complaines nor grieves no more.

Yea, the same persons, 2. Their striving to move & go on even in their great­est weak­nesse. farther discover some degree of Spirituall life remaining in them, not onely by their striving to walke in God's wayes, when they finde no ability to doe it with the A­postle, Rom. 7.19. and though they cannot runne the wayes of Gods Commandements, with that largenesse of heart they desire, Psal. 119.32. yet they move forwards according to their ability; 3. Their griefe at Gods dis­honour by themselves & others. and, in the middest of their senslesnesse, can be grieved, both at foule dishonours done to God, and at the miseries of his people; As some per­sons, being so weakned by sicknesse, that they know not either what they doe, or what is done unto them, nor have any sense of their owne life, yet are offended at the flashing of a candle in their eyes, or a pinch, or other violence done unto their bodies.

Wherefore we must needes grant a Spirituall Sense, exercised in discerning good and evill, Heb. By this Ex­perience we discern 1. Good. 1. God himselfe exceeding good. 5.14. and by that a Spirituall Experience of both. Of Good: the Author, whereof is God, whom we taste to be Good, 1 Pet. 2.3. Psal. 33.8. by the experiments of his mercies in generall, Psal. 145.9, 10. and to our selves in particular, as David found in his owne case, Psal. 116.5, 7. and righ­teous, as he proves and shews himselfe experi­mentally by his workes, Psal. 58.11. especially faithfull to his servants. By the same experience [Page 122]we finde the things given us of God to be good, his Spirit, 2. His coū ­sells and graces. Psal. 143.10. his Counsells good, and that such bring great peace, Psal. 119.165. the work of Sanctification in us exceeding good, in mortifying our corruptions, in quickning to holi­nesse, yea all the fruits of the Spirit, love, joy, peace, &c. Gal. 5.22.

Besides, 3. The ef­fects of his ordinan­ces. Prayer. by this Experience we finde the good effects of Gods ordinances. Prayer powerfull with God, Psal. 18.6. as appeares, if not by a direct answer by message, as Dan. 9.13. Act. 10.4. or voice from Heaven, as Iohn 12.48. yet by reall effects, Psal. 116.2, 3. and evidence to our own spirits, Psal. 66.19, 20. which much easeth the heart, The Word 1 Sam. 1.18. The Word searching the thoughts, 1 Cor. 14.25. Heb. 4.12. Pricking the heart, Act. 2.37. and subduing it to the obedi­ence of Christ, Act. 2.37, 41. Converting the soule, Psal. 19.7. yea, making wife to salvation, 2 Tim. 3.15. wiser then all the World, Psal. 119.98, 99, 100. Comforting the spirit, ver. 50.

By the same Experience we discerne evill. 2 ly. By the same Ex­perience, we discern evill. The vanity of all the creatures, riches, and honour, which make one no better then a dogge that dies in a ditch, Ps. 49.20. and leave him a foole at last, Ier. 17.11. Wisdome, and whatsoever is admired amongst men, Vanity, Eccles. 2.15. so that by ex­perience one findes an end of all perfection, Psal. 119.96. the pleasures of sinne, leaving a man in all evill, Prov. 5.14. without fruit, Rom. 6.21. sinne it selfe out of measure sinfull, as the Apostle expresseth it, Rom. 7.13. making a man a very [Page 123]beast, Psal. 73.22. Withall it makes one finde the corruption of his whole nature: Psal. 51.5. Abo­mination of his righteousnesse, Isa. 64.6. Inabili­ty to any good, Rom. 7.18. even so much as to thinke any good thing. 2. Cor. 3.5.

This Experience wonderfully strengthens Faith, This Spi­rituall Ex­perience much 1. Streng­thens faith. when by the events we finde all things to be as we beleeved; as the Israelites beleeved God, when they saw the Egyptians drowned, Exod. 14.31. and David knew that God favoured him by his deliverance, Psal. 41, 11. and his confidence, that God would deliver him, was because God had delivered him, 1 Sam. 17.37. see 2 Tim. 2.17, 18. Secondly, 2. Quic­kens Af­fection. Experience wonderfully quickens affections, by those sensible Objects which it dis­covers, as the sight of Iosephs chariots wonderful­ly revived Iacobs heart, Gen. 45.27. and Gods deliverances of David wonderfully encreased his love, Psal. 18.1. and 116.1. It is true indeed that Faith workes more stedfastnesse, and firmnesse of adherence, Markes of Spirituall Affections 1. When they are kindled by Spirituall objects. but Experience usually breeds the greater strength of affections.

These Affections we may know to be Spirituall, if, First, they be kindled by Spirituall objects, such as are the Sense of Gods Love, manifested unto us in the experiments thereof, in pardon­ing our sinnes, Psal. 103.3. Luke 7.47. in guid­ing us by his Counsell, Psal. 73.24. mastering our corruptions, preventing our errours, 1 Sam. 25.32. griefe, and feare, for his displeasure, Psal. 77.7, 8. occasioned by our sins, Ezra 9.15. yea for his dis­honour by other mens sinnes, Psal. 119.136.139. [Page 124] Secondly, 2. When they are seasonable. when they are answerable to Gods deal­ing with us, rejoycing, and mourning seasonably; when God calls us to either, Eccl. 7.14. not pre­posterously, 3. When they keepe the heart humble and tracta­ble. as Isa. 22.12. Thirdly, when they keepe us within our bounds, humble and tracta­ble, like the Psalmist, Psa. 131.2. in a reverend feare of Gods Majesty. Lastly, when they pro­voke and quicken us to holy duties, not onely of Prayer, or thankesgiving, but generally of all ser­vice and obedience, as they doe the holy Prophet, Psal. 116.16, 17.

It is true that, Yet it is only the Spirit of God which must testifie to our spirits that they are such. when all is done, none can as­sure us that our affections, and motions, are Spiri­tuall, but the same Spirit which workes them in us, which as it testifies with our Spirit that we are Gods children, Rom. 8.16. so doth it assure us that we are moved by his Spirit. It cannot be pre­vented but that many men will deceive them­selves, mistaking carnall motions for Spirituall, as Iehu did, 2 King. 10.16. But although some men think they are in the right way, when they are wide of it: yet that lets not another man, who is in the right way, to know and be assured that he is in it.

This large Description of the nature of a Spiri­tuall man, The use of this de­scription of a spiri­tuall man. is of singular use, both for the encou­ragement of those that find themselves, in some good measure, answerable to this patterne, that is here set before them, to goe on with cheer­fulnesse in the study of the Scriptures and in all o­ther holy duties required of them: As also for the awakening of others, who, when upon exa­mination [Page 225]they finde themselves out of this blessed condition may labour with earnest desires and fervent prayers to beg that Spirit at Gods hands, that may make them such, as finding themselves, while they remaine otherwise, in a dangerous condition, in which neither Gods word, nor any of the rest of his ordinances, can profit them as they ought.

CAP. VIII. Of the choice of fit Times and Seasons for Reading the Scriptures.

THere is a season to every purpose under the Sunne (saith the wise man, Eccl. 3.) the obser­vation whereof, not onely addes grace unto eve­ry good action, but many times facilitates the work it selfe, which we have in hand, and makes it more easie to be compassed. The consideration whereof ought to move us, in such a weighty work as is the study of the Scriptures, to enquire what times and seasons may be most convenient­ly chosen out, and set apart, for the exercising of our selves in this so holy a duty. No time limited by God for the study of the Scri­ptures but the Sab­bath.

It is true that, besides the Sabbath day, God hath limited to men no certain time for the du­ties of Prayer and study of the Scriptures, only we have generall commands to be frequent and con­tinuall in Prayer, Eph. 6.18. 1 Thess. 5.17. and diligent in meditation of the Word, Iosh. 1.8. [Page 126]of both which we have examples in the practise of holy men, Only in generall the often exercising of our selves therein is required. Psalme 58.17. Dan. 6.10. Psal. 119.97. But the particular times for either du­ty, which are impossible to be directed by any generall rule, are left to be determined by Chri­stian wisdome.

Now times, either for Prayer, or Reading, may be either constant and set, Times for studying the Scrip­tures are, 1. Occasi­onall. or uncertain and occasionall. For there are times wherein God calles us extraordinarily to Prayer, Isa. 22.12. either in afflictions felt, Iames 5.13. or feared, Psalme 116.3.4. and 50.15. or for mercies expected, Dan. 9.2, 3. or already received, Psal. 18.1. and 116.12, 13. The like occasions we may meet withall for searching the Scriptures, to resolve us in doubts, Psalme 73.17. To comfort us in afflictions, Psalme 119.50. To direct us in matters of advice, Psalme 119.24. To guide us in our way, verse 105. To assist us in temptati­ons, Eph. 6.17. Such or the like occasions, may cause us to have recourse to the word extraordi­narily, besides the ordinary studies of it, to make us wise unto salvation and furnish us to every good work, 2 Tim. 3.15.17.

For the constant and daily study of the Scri­ptures is required, 2. Set and constant. And that for All men, not onely of the Ministers of the word, Tim. 4.15, 17. & Magistrates, Deut. 17.19. (although indeed it concernes them above o­thers) but besides of all: John 5.33. and that by a kind of necessity, considering mens ignorance in matters appertaining to godlinesse, Psal. 73.22. Prov. 30.21. the difficulty of understanding [Page 127]things that never entred into mans heart, 1 Cor. 2.9. and the great necessity of attaining the knowledge of those things, which are the grounds of Faith, the Rules of practice, and the power of God to salvation, Rom. 1.16.

Nay, Even such as have at­tained some good measure of knowledg. if we had attained to some good measure of the knowledg of the Mysteries of godlinesse, by the Word, yet how we should be ready in the use thereof, either for directing our own waies, Psal. 119.50.105. for admonishing others, Col. 3.16. for defence in time of temptation; with our Saviour, Mat. 4.4.7.10. for comforting our Bre­thren, 1 Thess. 4.18. for examining our teach­ers doctrine, with the Bereans, Acts 17.11. unless besides the knowledge of the Scriptures, we keep them fresh in memory by continuall meditation and often perusing of that volume, which being so large as it is, must of necessity take up some reasonable portion of time daily for this exercise.

In limiting this time for Reading the Scri­ptures, respect must be had, both to Order, In choo­sing times for reading Scriptures we must respect and Proportion. For the former, godly men have ac­customed to begin the day with religious exercises, as with Prayer, Psal. 5.3. and 88.13. and Psal. 55.17. 1. The Or­der. 1. The morning is a sit time, for Prayer & Read­ing. the Morning was one of the three times wherein David presented his prayers unto God. Now although Prayer and Reading of the Word be two distinct exercises, yet that they mutually help one another, is most manifest, and conse­quently are fit to be joyned together. For the Word ministers matter of Prayer, and is the [Page 228]ground of our Petitions, who have no promise to be heard, unless we ask according to Gods wil, 1 Io. 5.14. which is no where revealed but in the word, which therefore strengthens our faith in Prayer. Again Prayer must needs awe us with the reve­rence of Gods Majesty, and consequently prepare our hearts to tremble at Gods word in reading it, which God is well pleased withall, Isaiah 96.2.

The fitnesse of the Morning for these exercises is evident: 1. As it is fit to honour God with the first of our time. not only because the first of our time, as of all things else, belongs unto God, whose service ought to be our speciall and chiefest care: but besides, 2. The heart in the morning is freest from worldly thoughts. because the heart, being then most free from worldly thoughts, is fittest for holy me­ditations. And withall when in the beginning of the day the heart of a man is seasoned with holi­nesse, and with the feare of God, he findes him­self the better fitted, to walk humbly with him all the day after.

It is very fit to close up the day with these du­ties wherewith we began it. 2. It is good to close up the day with these, holy exer­cises. The Evening was one of Davids times for Prayer, Psalme 55.17. and 141.2. and Isaaks, as it seemes, Gen. 24.63. Then indeed it is fit to passe our accompts with God, concerning our carriage the day before, that having made all our reckonings even with him, we may with assurance lay down our selves to rest in peace. Now, we have already intima­ted, how fit it is to joyne Prayer and Reading to­gether, so that if the Evening be a fit time for Prayer, it must be acknowledged to be fit for Reading also.

The Mornings then and Evenings, 2. The pro­portion of time to be allowed for holy duties: wherein we must respect, 1. The Du­ty; and therein, 1. What must be done. We must study the whole Scripture. are our fit­test times for Prayer. As for the proportion of time to be allotted for this exercise, it must in­differently respect both the Duty, and the person that undertakes it. In the exercise it must be con­sidered both, what must be done, and in what manner. For the former, seeing all Scriptures were written for our Instruction, 1 Cor. 10.11. not onely the Laws, and Commandements which we are to doe and obey, Deut. 29.29. but Ex­amples too, not only the New Testament, but the Old also: it must needs be our duty to know, and consequently to study them all: wherefore we must so proportion our time for this exercise, that we may often goe over, by reading, the whole body of the Scriptures.

The manner of Reading the Scriptures, 2. In what manner, With great deliberati­on as hold­ing out, 1. Things weighty, must be with great deliberation, and that not onely because the matter contained in them is weighty, and of a mysterious nature, the Phrases signifi­cant, the expressions briefe, and sometimes by the propriety of the language wherein they were written unusuall, and therefore not easie to be understood of the vulgar; 2. And nearly con­cerning our selves. but also because that which we read so nearly concerning us, and must be carefully laid up in our hearts, and written there, Pro. 2.5. and 7.1. and be hidden in them, Ps. 119.11. that it may be our continuall medita­tion, ver. 97. and dwelling in us, Col. 3.16. may not onely furnish us for every good work, 2 Tim. 3.17. but also enable us to instruct our friends and neighbours, talking unto them, upon all fit [Page 130]occasions of wisdome and judgement, Psal. 37.30, 31. and at home our families, as we sit in the house, and walke by the way, Deut. 6.7.

This time allotted for the reading of the Scrip­tures must not onely be proportioned to the worke, And allot time ac­cordingly: but to the persons too that study them, and that with due respect had, Having re­spect 1. To mens abilities; both to their abi­lities, and employments. The weaknesse of mens abilities, whether of naturall understanding and memory, or of knowledge gotten by learning, which must needs be weak, in young beginners es­pecially, imposeth on them necessarily the more labour and paines in study, and consequently re­quires more expence of time in reading. If the Iron be blunt, and one whet not the edge, he must put to the more strength, saith Solomon, Eccl. 10.10.

As for mens callings, 2. And em­ploiments. 1. Requir­ing more study by Ministers, Magi­strates, Husbands, Parents. and employments, Mini­sters who need to be furnished with all know­ledge, are required to give themselves wholly to this study, 1 Tim. 4.13.15. Magistrates to have the book with them, to read in it all the dayes of their life, Deut. 17.19. Iosh. 1.8. Husbands, who must teach their wives at home, 1 Cor. 14.35. Parents, who must bring up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, Eph. 6.4. and talke of the Law in their family, Deut. 6.7. As they need a greater measure of knowledge, 2. More time to be allotted where mens callings are easie. for the necessary discharge of their duties, so must they allow the more time that they both attaine it, and have it ready for daily use.

Again, seeing all mens Employments are not [Page 131]alike, but some are more toilesome, and others being more easie, afford more leasure for the at­tending of those holy duties, it must be conside­red how much may be conveniently spared, from such necessary businesses, as their callings cast upon them, seeing God requires Mercy, and not Sacri­fice, Mat. 9.13. Howsoever, Yet all must set a part some time for this duty; even those who are most straightned by the businesse of their imploy­ments, must notwithstanding so order their af­faires, that they spare some fit portion of time for these duties of Gods service: who can easily recompence it unto them by prospering their la­bours, and assures us that he will be no mans debtor for the least service done for him, Mal. 1.10.

Of two things men are to be admonished. First, Three ca­veats, to a­void, 1. Negli­gence. 2. Incom­brance with too much busi­nesse. that they bring not themselves into straights of time, either by negligence in their callings, which often puts them to labour at unseasonable times, or by loading themselves unnecessarily with multiplicity of businesse, and worldly imploy­ments, which when they have undertaken, being not able to dispatch in convenient times, they take liberty to make use of those times for world­ly affaires that are fit to be set apart for holy du­ties. By either of these wayes, men being drawn to omit these duties at the first, at last by disuse of practise lose withall the very desire and reso­lution to performe them. These must know that God, in matters of his service, dispenseth with inevitable, but not with voluntary necessities. He will indeed have Mercy, and not Sacrifice, but [Page 132]neither negligence, nor covetousnesse, rather then Sacrifice.

Secondly, 3. Not to mistake suspension for a dis­charge frō the duty. men must take heed that they mistake not a dispensation for suspending these duties, for a full discharge from them. Employments in secular affaires are not better then holy duties, neither is the service of men, better then the ser­vice of God. Consequently the one ought not to be left for the other: Onely, whereas our affaires are so limited to their season, that they must some­times be done at present, or not at all, whereas holy duties suspended for a time, may be perfor­med afterwards, God is pleased that his Services shall give precedence to our urgent necessities, not that they shall be excluded by them. Where­fore he that by inevitable necessity is enforced to omit Prayer or Reading in the time appoin­ted, must redeeme the first opportunity for the performance of them, as soone as he may after­wards.

This holy exercise of Reading the Scriptures daily being every way so necessary, so comforta­ble, so profitable, let all that desire to grow in knowledge, Faith, and Obedience, that expect Gods blessing upon their soules, and labours, attend daily at the gates of Wisdome, Pro. 8.34. encouraged by that gratious promise, We shall know the Lord if we follow on to know him, Hos. 6.3. Especially in these times under the Gos­pell, wherein it is promised that all the earth shall be filled with knowledge as the waters cover the Sea: Hab. 2.14.

CAP. IX. Of the Manner of Preparation before the Reading of the Scriptures.

OF what necessity carefull Preparation is to the Reading of the Scriptures, hath beene sufficiently manifested in the first Chapter, where­in we shewed that the Truths revealed in Scrip­ture, are in themselves deepe and great Mysteries, that our understanding is shallow, and full of darkenesse, and thereby unable to comprehend them. Lastly, that our rebellious carnall disposi­tions are, with great difficulty, brought to sub­mit fully to Gods will revealed, much more to delight in it as we ought. We are now to shew what this Preparation is, and wherein it specially consists.

There needs indeed unto this work a double Preparation, Adouble Preparati­on need­full. 1. To the under­taking and resolving upon the duty: 1. For the sluggish­nes of our nature. First, to the undertaking. Second­ly, to the performance of this duty. For the un­dertaking of the work it selfe, we need to be prepared with a firme and constant resolution, before we goe about it. Partly, because of the slug­gishnesse of our carnall natures to holy duties, and our inconstancy and unstedfastnesse in per­sisting and going thorough with them to the end: (which moved holy David to strengthen himselfe thereunto with a solemne oath, Psal. 119.106.) and partly because we know how dangerous it [Page 134]is to put ones hand to the Plough and looke back againe, 2. For the danger of breaking of the work be­gunne. To this re­solution we must be streng­thened, 1. By the sense of our igno­rance and perverse­nesse. Luk. 9.62. which moved the same Prophet to resolve and promise to perform Gods Statutes alway even to the end, Ps. 119.112.

Now the grounds, upon which our hearts must be setled in the firmnesse of such resolutions, must be drawn: First, from the sense of our own blindnesse and ignorance, who of our selves have not the knowledge nor understanding of a man, as Agur acknowledgeth, Prov. 30.3. as indeed every man is brutish by his owne knowledge, Ier. 51.17. and withall by that ignorance of ours be­ing alienated from the life of God, and past feel­ing, without speciall grace preventing, are given over to all lasciviousnesse, as the Apostle sets out such a condition, Eph. 4.17, 18. made to be ensnared and taken for a prey, Isa. 42.22. Nay, besides that we are men of untractable spirits, naturally averse from, and opposite to, all Gods Counsells, Rom. 8.7. and bent in our own resolu­tions to doe what is good in our owne eyes, though we say not so much in expresse tearmes, with the Iewes, Ier. 44.16. All which considera­tions laid together, are great motives to awaken our hearts, to apply our selves to the study of the Scriptures, 2. By assu­rance that this is the onely meanes ordaned by God to help both. as the onely meanes to inlighten our eyes, Psal. 19.7.8. and to subdue the thoughts of the heart to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. 10.5.

Secondly, we must be well assured, that there is no other meanes ordained by God, but the Word alone to help us out of this dangerous conditi­on. That is the light that shines unto us out of [Page 135]a darke place, to which we must take heed, 2 Pet. 1.19. the onely light to our steps, Psal. 119.105. Without which whosoever speakes, there is no light in him, Isa. 20.8. now as there is no other meanes of true knowledge but the Word, so we must understand that this is so full of heavenly Wisdome, that it is able to make one wise to Sal­vation, 1 Tim. 3.15. Wiser then our teachers then our enemies, then the ancient, Psal. 119.98, 99, 100. And that it is not more full of wisdome then of power, quicke and powerfull, Heb. 4.12. the Power of God to Salvation, Rom. 1.16. able to clense the wayes even of young men, Ps. 119.9. in a word, sufficient to convert the soule, Psalm 19.7.

The heart of man being thus once sensible of the miserable, and dangerous bondage, into which it is brought by ignorance, and perversnesse, and being with all assured, that the Word is both a lampe, and light, Prov. 6.23. and besides that, as a fire and hammer, as it is resembled, Ier. 23.29. able by the power of God, to master and bring under those rebellious thoughts of the spirit, which no earthly power can subdue: cannot but be effectually moved to a resolution, and earnest desire to make use of it for the freeing himselfe, in that dangerous condition in which he stands at present, by his blindnesse, and perversenesse of spirit. As it fared with Iacob, who seeing no­thing before his eyes, but famine, and death, when he had once beene informed that there was corne in Egypt, resolved to have it whatsoever [Page 136]it cost, yea though he were to hazard his beloved Benjamin in the voyage, Gen. 41.1. and 43.24. As likewise, upon the same consideration, the lepers adventured their lives in the Assyrians campe, 2 King. 7.4, 5. And indeed a desire kindled in the heart of a man, upon such effectuall motives, will neither suffer him to be idle, like the slothfull man who had rather starve then labour, Prov. 21.25, 26. nor yet wavering and unconstant, because he will still finde in himselfe the same powerfull motives urging him forward to goe on in this worke, which drew him unto the undertaking of it at the beginning.

But the most prevalent meanes, 3. By the delight which we may finde in the use of it. to keep a man on constant in the use of this holy Ordinance, especially with desire and cheerfulnesse, is not so much the great necessity that drives him to it, as the delight that he finds in the Word, for the wonderfull wisedome revealed therein, Psalm 119.129. the Purity of it, ver. 140. together with the absolute perfection of it every way, which drew holy David to the continuall Meditation of it, ver. 96, 97. yea for the sweetnesse of it, ver. 103. arising out of the sutablenesse of it to his sanctified Nature, but most of all for the great profit that it brings sundry wayes, Prepara­tion. 2. To the practise of the duty when we goe about it. expressed Psal. 19.7, 8, 11. and 119.9.11, 50, 98, 138. Prov. 2.11, 12. and 3.18, 23, 24. and in sundry other places.

A mans heart, being thus confirmed with a full purpose, and setled resolution, to undertake, and continue constantly in the study of the holy [Page 137]Scriptures, must be more particularly prepared to the work it selfe when one goes about it. In the first place one must be carefull to free himself from all incumbrances that pester the heart. Se­condly, he must awe his heart with a holy reve­rence both of the Word it selfe, and of him that speakes in and by it. Thirdly, the soule must be quickned with a spirituall appetite and desire af­ter it. Fourthly, Faith must be stirred up and strengthened ot believe it. Fiftly, the heart must be made soft and tender to admit and entertain it. Lastly, all must be closed up with an effectuall prayer, for the Spirits assistance, to give life and power to the Word, to work upon the heart and conscience effectually.

The first work, 1. By cleansing the heart. when we come to read the Scriptures, is to cleanse the heart, as men do the ground where they cast in their seed, that we sow not among thornes, Ier. 4.3. Unlesse vessels be emptied, whatsoever we powre into them runnes over. 1. Of all naughti­ness. Now the heart must be cleared in generall of all superfluity and naughtines, Iames 1.21, and particularly of worldly cares which choak the word, Mat. 13.22. 2. Of all worldly thoughts. and of all manner of distracting thoughts, of what nature soever, which must needs hinder attention while we are about this serious work. And lastly, of all unquiet passi­ons of anger, feare, joy, sorrow, &c. 3. And of all distem­pering pas­sions. which unsettle the heart, pervert the judgment, and bring perversnes into the will, and so hinder and distract all the faculties of the soul, that it cannot receive, discern & imbrace the word as it ought.

Next, 2. By aw­ing the heart with due reve­rence of God be­fore whom we stand, and hath power to command us. to possess the heart with Reverence we must advisedly consider with what, and whom we have to doe, while we are reading the Scri­ptures. That the God before whose presence we stand, first is our God, by Creation, Psalme 100.2, 3. and Redemption, Isa. 43.1. and Covenant, Deut. 26.17. and therefore hath right to com­mand us what he pleaseth, according to our Savi­ours intimation, Mat. 20.15. to whose will and word we have already vowed obedience, which we must the more carefully perform, because he can find us out in all our failings, as knowing our very thoughts afar off, Psalme 139.2. much more having all our waies before him, Psalme 119.168. and being one who will not forgive our wilfull transgressions, Iohn 24.19, 20. such considerati­ons cause us to receive the Word with that trem­bling of heart which God so much respects, Isa. 66.2. withall we must know that the Word is a Law, that must sway our hearts, being so righte­ous and holy in all things, Psalme 119.128. that we cannot but approve it. Nay, so good, verse 39. that we cannot but submit to it with all cheer­fulness, as being ordained to us for our good, Deut. 6.25. who submitting thereunto, and walking according to it, have our fruit in holiness, and the end everlasting life. 3. By stir­ring up in our selves a spirituall Appetite to the word. Rom. 6.22.

Thirdly, we must labour to quicken, and work into our hearts a Spirituall appetite after the Word, such as Iob found in himself, Job 23.12. and holy David, Psal. 119.131. which ariseth both from the sense of our emptinesse (for the full soule [Page 139]loatheth the hony and the hony combe, Prov. 27.7.) and withall, of the fitnesse of the Word, to supply unto us whatsoever we want & hunger af­ter, as being the food of our souls, 1 Pet 2.2. the word of eternall life, Iohn 6.68. which quickens us, Psalme 119.50. and is besides sweet and pleasant above measure, verse 103. In a word, all those Motives, which we prescribed before, to be used to stirre up our selves to undertake this holy exercise, must be againe called to mind when we set about it.

Fourthly, 4. By awa­king our faith. 1. By re­membring that it is the word of the God of truth. That we may awaken and strengthenen our faith to entertaine and beleeve the Word, we must consider that it is the word of him that speakes righteousnesse, Isa. 45.19. whose faith­fullnesse is to all generations, Psalme 119.90. and who hath founded his testimonies forever, verse 152. So that we have great reason to build firme­ly upon every tittle and syllable which we find in this Word, without doubt or question. 2. That he hath made it his pow­er to salva­tion. Besides that, we must remember that God hath made this word his power to salvation, Rom. 1.16. mighty through him to cast down strong holds, 2 Cor. 10.5. and hath promised that it shall not returne empty, but shall surely execute that for which it was sent, Isa. 55.10, 11. Indeed it wondrously furthers the operation of the Word in our hearts, when we set these promises before our eyes, and urge God with them, and challenge the making of them good unto our soules. God indeed much delights to be pressed with his word, and to be called upon, as Elisha did when he stood [Page 140]by the waters of Iordan, and smote them with Elijahs Mantle, crying out, Where is the God of Elijah? 2 Kings 2.14.

In the fifth place the heart must be made plia­ble and soft, 5. By sof­tening the heart and making it pliable. like that good ground, Luke 8.15. for soft things we know easily take impression of any forme that is imprinted on them, as the A­postle calls the Doctrine delivered to the Romans Rom. 6.17. It was the tendernesse of Iosiahs heart, mentioned, 2 Chron. 34.27. which cau­sed that deep impression in his spirit by the read­ing of the Law, verse 19.21. This pliablenesse of heart we are brought unto, by casting aside of our owne wills and wisdome, which stiffen our hearts against Gods counsells, as appeares by those rebellious Jewes, Ier. 44.16. Indeed a very foole is more tractable then one that is wise in his own eyes, Prov. 26.12. This tendernesse is called opening of the heart, Acts 16.14. which is the work of the Spirit, much furthered, by awing our hearts with a reverend feare of his Majesty be­fore whom we stand. Which be­ing to be wrought by God onely, it is need­full when we begin the work to lift up the heart unto God in prayer. Their presence before God, made Cornelius and his company so apt and ready to heare S. Peters Sermon, Acts 10.33.

Now seeing it is the work of God only, to frame us to such a disposition of heart, who only can take away the stony heart out of our bowells, and can in stead of it give us a heart of flesh, Ezek. 36.26. we must in the last place, before we en­ter upon this work, lift up our hearts to him in prayer, to open our eyes, Psalme 119.18. enlarge our hearts, verse 32. incline them to his testimo­nies, [Page 141] verse 36. and that to keep them to the end, verse 112. Ordering our steps in them, verse 133. and acquainting us with the will of God, by his Spirit, to teach us to doe them, Psalme 143.10. according to his promise to send his Spirit to lead us into all truth, Iohn 14.16.30. Some short effectuall prayer to this purpose, to close up our meditations in this preparation of ours to the reading of the Word, representing unto God our dependence on him alone, which is a meanes to make us humble & thankfull. for his assistance to prosper us in the use of his own ordinance, sel­dome returnes without a gracious answer, and is of great use unto us, both to keep down the swel­ling of our hearts, if we find that this work pro­spers in our hand, 2. And to make us good bus­hands of the grace which we receive. as manifestly discovering that the grace we receive comes from God, unto whom we have addressed our selves by prayer; (which takes away all glorying in our selves, 1 Cor. 4.7.) and withall it makes us carefull to be good husbands of that which we have recei­ved from Gods hands, as well knowing, that see­ing we have no more then he is pleased to bestow upon us, it is not in our power to command it when we will.

CAP. X. Of reverend Attention and heedfull Observa­tion in reading the Scriptures.

First, such Preparation to the reading of the Scriptures, as we have before prescribed, can­not [Page 142]but dispose the heart to heedfull attention, consisting in the uniting of the thoughts toge­ther, Attention consists in the uniting and fixing the thoughts upon what we read, and bending and fixing them upon that which is read. To this attention men are often stirred up, when they are to heare God speak unto them, as Psalme 49.1. Thus the people of Israel, when they were to receive the Law in mount Sinai, were first prepared unto attenti­on by the sound of a Trumpet. This attention we may be moved unto, by considering the person that speakes, and the nature of that which is spoken.

The authority and wisdome of him that speaks requires great attention of him that reads or hears Gods Word. Required 1. From the autho­rity and wisdome of him that speakes. A child must hear his Father, Prov. 4.1. A subject must attend reverent­ly to the words of a Ruler, Iob 29.21. Yet none of them is our potter as God is, Isa. 63.4. or made us as he did, Ps. 100.3. nor consequent­ly can challenge such respect from us as he may. Gods people must heare because it is God that speakes, Exod. 20.1. Psalme 50.7. and 81.7. Besides, the wisdome of God requires our diligent attention, as it is required upon that ground, Psalme 49.2, 3. now it is Christ that speaks in his Word, who is the wisdome of his Father, 1 Cor. 1.24. in whom are hidden the treasures of wisdome, Col. 2.3.

Again, 2. From the Subject which the Scriptures handle. the Matter or Subject which is handled in the Scriptures requires of us great attention, not only for the weight and importance of those high mysteries, which are therein revealed; But [Page 143]besides that for the great interest which we our selves have in those things which we find in that sacred volume, as being directed unto us, 1. Weighty and myste­rious. 2. Neerly concern­ing us. and written for our instruction, Rom. 154. containing our evidences and the title that we have to eter­nall life, John 5.39. the lawes and directions which we and our children must observe, that we may doe them, Deut. 29.29. especially seeing all those things concern us in the highest degree, yea, much more neerly then our estates, liberty, peace, nay, then our lives themselves. So that we have great reason to attend diligently to every tittle written in this book, much more heedfully then Benhadads Messengers did to the words of Ahab. 1 Kings 20.33.

Besides, In attenti­on mark both the matters & expressi­ons; our heedfull attention to the Matter or Substance of that which we read in the Scri­ptures, we must take speciall notice of the phrase, wherein it is expressed. Partly, because many of the phrases used in that book are not vulgar or of ordinary use, Some of them unu­sual. and therefore not so easily un­derstood, unless they be carefully observed. Thus S. Peter tells us of many things in S. Pauls Epi­stles hard to be understood, 2 Pet. 3.16. Partly, because the Scriptures themselves being as they are very copious and full of matter (as David tels us the Law is exceeding broad, Psalme 119.96.) are oftentimes brief and short in the Phrases and expressions, whence it must needs follow, Most of them brief and of large signi­fication. that the words must needs be of large signification, so that, if they be not well observed, much of the matter contained in them may easily be lost.

Unto this Attention must be joyned judicious Observation, Unto at­tention adde obser­vation of speciall passages, which is nothing else but the fixing and staying of the mind upon some speciall passage where we find things represented unto us either more weighty in themselves, or else more proper to our selves, for our particular use and occasions. It is true, that all Gods Testimonies are wonderfull in themselves, Weighty in them­selvs or more pro­per to us. Psalme 119.129. all of them pure, verse 140. righteous concerning all things, verse 128. yea all of them are profitable to give understanding, Psal. 119.130. to cleanse ones waies, verse 9. to convert the soule, Psalme 19.7. to make the man of God perfect to every good work, 2 Tim. 3.16. yet there are some things in Scripture more important then others; and some more usefull then others for some per­sons, times, and occasions.

Together with Attention & Observation, A third du­ty, Appro­bation and affent to what we read. there must necessarily be joyned Approbation of every truth revealed in the Scriptures, such as we: find in holy David, Psalme 119.128. not onely because Gods Law is the truth, verse 142. and therefore must be approved by us, 1. Because it is the truth of God. 2. Because till our judgment approve it we canuot beleeve it. that came therefore in­to the world, that we might bear witness to the truth, as our Saviour speakes of himself, Iohn 18.37. without which God hath no honour by us at all, seeing it is the receiving of his testimony by us, by which we seal to his truth, Ioh. 3.33. But be­sides, because we can neither believe that which we approve not in our judgment, nor possibly bring our hearts to yeeld unto it true and sincere obe­dience.

This assent which we give unto Gods Word, This assent is not for­ced, only voluntary, but neces­sary. in approving whatsoever it presents unto us, is neither forced nor onely voluntary, but rather necessary, as is the judgment of sense. For when the eye judgeth of colours, or the taste of meates, it is not in the power of either of these senses to judge otherwise of them, then they appeare to the sense that apprehends them. This approba­tion of those severall truths which are contained therein, is an acknowledgment that they are not only righteous and true, Psal. 119.137, 138. with the Psalmist, but withall with the Apostle, that they are good, Rom. 7.16. as also the Prophet acknowledgeth, Psal. 139.19. which is the onely meanes to bring our hearts to love, and delight in them, which indeed is the fullest testimony that we can give to the perfection, purity, and excellency of them every way, Psal. 119.96.140.

It is true that every godly man, at all times, gives his assent to every truth of God revealed unto him, but the help of that Anointing which abideth in him, and teacheth him all things, Neither is alike firme at all times because the evi­dence by which it is discovered is not alike cleare at all times. 1 Iohn 2.27. Notwithstanding that assent is not alike firme at all times, because the evidence, by which he acknowledgeth it, is not alike cleare at all times, but is sometimes obscure like the twi­light, at other times full and perspicuous, as the sunne is shining in his strength. Such a full clo­sing of our hearts, with every particular truth which we meet with in reading Gods Word, we are to labour for, and to pray for: and indeed [Page 148]when men clearely discerne the glory, But when it shines to us clearly transports the heart with spiri­tuall rap­tures. Which sometimes fall on us in reading and neces­sarily cause some pause in the work in hand. 1. Because the minde wholly ta­ken up therewith cannot at present at­tend other things. 2. Because such af­fections being kin­dled in a sluggish heart need to be fo­mented lest they goeout like fire in greene wood. and beauty, of those heavenly Mysteries, and taste the good­nesse of them, they cannot but ravish readers with admiration, as Psal. 119.29. bring the heart to value them at an inestimable rate, ver. 72.127. transport them with strong, and heavenly af­fections towards them, of love, ver. 97. desire, ver. 131. and joy, ver. 111.162.

It happens somtimes, that such Spirituall Rap­tures seize on a man, even while he is reading the Scriptures, (as the Disciples hearts burned within them, whilest our Saviour talked with them, go­ing to Emaus, Luke 24.32.) whereupon the heart opens it selfe, to close with, and draw in that ravishing Object, as it is probable Davids did, Psal. 119.131. which will necessarily enforce him to make some pause in the worke which he hath in hand, for a little while; which must need hap­pen, partly because the minde while it is wholly taken up with that truth which it embraceth, cannot easily attend any thing else, at that pre­sent, as it falls out, that when a mans eyes are dazled with beholding the Sunne, they can for the present see nothing else perfectly: And partly, because such new begotten affections, seeing they are kindled in an heart too sluggish of it selfe, neede to be cherished and kept alive, lest they languish and grow cold againe, as fire if it be kindled in greene wood, goeth quickly out if it be not quickned a while by blowing.

Such short pauses, upon such occasions, if they happen to us in reading the Scriptures, rather [Page 149]further; then hinder us in our work, For a godly spirit quickned by such sweet refreshings, receives encrease of alacrity, and is thereby strengthened to goe on, with much greater life, to the end of this holy exercise, which by such an help is, if not more speedily, yet doubtlesse more effectually, and to better purpose performed. The truth is, such a pause neede not detaine us long, but the affections being refreshed by some short meditation on that which moves them, a man may set on to the worke againe, and after that is fully ended, he may resume againe into his thoughts, and satisfie himselfe with the fuller contemplation of that object, that so much af­fected him.

CAP. XI. Of duties after Reading the Scriptures, espe­cially Meditation and Prayer.

TOo many Readers of Gods Word, The error of such as content themselves with bare reading, without meditation afterwards are like un­to the person described, Iames 1.24. who be­holding his face in a glasse, goeth his way and forgets of what shape he was. Or like Ezekiels hearers, who as soone as they had pleased their eares with his Sermons, laid aside the thoughts of what they had heard out of their hearts, and still went on in their old wayes of covetous practise, Ezek. 33.31, 32. In like manner fares it with these men, when the Chapter is read, the [Page 150]worke is ended in their opinion, the Bible is laid aside, and together with it, all thoughts of all that they have read, as if there were no farther use to be made of that holy exercise.

It may be probably conceived, And the cause of it. that these men are drawne to this duty, rather out of conviction of conscience, that such a duty ought to be per­formed, or by love of the credit, either of know­ledge, or of the forme of godlinesse, rather then by any true desire, either of a comfortable com­munion with God, in the holy use of his ordinan­ces, or of the excellent fruits of this holy exer­cise, the encrease of knowledge of God, and Christ, which the Word brings, Iohn 15.39. with like encrease of every other grace, the converting of the Soul, Ps. 19.7. cleansing of ones wayes, Psal. 119.9. subduing the thoughts to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. 10.5. and making the man of God perfect to every good work, 2 Tim. 3.17. so that it is no marvell if God in Justice deny these men those fruits of Grace, The end of studying the Scrip­tures is not only knowledge but pra­ctise. and Sanctification which they never desired.

Wherefore, seeing practise and not bare know­ledge is; or should be, the end and fruit of the study of the Scriptures, as Moses expresly tells us, Deut. 29.29. we must conceive, that after we have read them, the greatest and hardest part of the task is still behinde. 1. We must therefore Meditate upon what we have read. Wherefore, after we have read any part of Scripture, our speciall care must be, when we have done, to recount and revolve in our mindes those things that we have read, and to meditate on them seriously. Herein our first la­bour [Page 151]must be to finde out the true sense and meaning of the words, 2. Search­ing out the true Sense and scope of the word which we have read. 3. Singling out and applying what is of more spe­ciall use to our selves. 4. Work­ing those things up­on our hearts till they warm our affecti­ons. 5. Advising how we may bring them into practise. together with the scope unto which they are directed. Secondly, having discreetly chosen out such things as we judge to be of greatest use to our selves, for the building of our faith, or directing our practise, we must carefully apply them to our selves, our conditi­ons, and occasions. Thirdly, after that is done, we must whet them upon our hearts, till they warme, and quicken our affections. Lastly, we must ad­vise about, and resolve upon, the meanes to bring all into practise.

Such places of Scripture, as either expresse unto us Mysteries hard to be understood, or set them out in darke and unusuall Phrases of speech, (of which sort S. Peter tells there be many in Pauls Epistles: 2 Pet. 3.16.) need to be the more diligently scanned, and if our own under­standing be too weak to search into the meaning of them, we may doe well to make use of other mens writings, or conference. But for finding out of the scope of any place of Scripture, there needes a wise Judgement, directed by the due consideration of the precedents and consequents, Though all Scrip­tures be usefull e­very way, yet some may con­cerne us more par­ticularly. compared with the substance of the matter hand­led, in that place which we have in hand.

In the Second place, though all Scripture be profitable for doctrine, reproofe, &c. 2 Tim. 3.17. and so no part of it must be slightly passed over, yet seeing some things therein delive­red, may more nearely concerne us in respect of our dispositions, condition of life, and acci­dentall [Page 152]occurrents, our care must be, in reading, to single out such things as we finde fittest for our selves, Which we must so ap­ply as if we were na­med there­in. and to apply and take them home unto our selves in such sort, as if we were specially named in any Precept, Reproofe, Promise, Commination, Consolation, or the like, which is the most effectuall meanes to awaken, and stirre up affecti­ons, and to set on our endeavours, as manifestly appeares in good Iosiah his example, 2 Chron. 34.20, 21.

For such particular applying of things to our selves, Examples hereof we have in Scripture. we have frequent precedents in Scripture. For there we finde the promises made, in such a time, and to such persons, applied both unto other times, and persons. As that promise made to the children of Israel, Isa. 49.8. is applied to us under the Gospell, 2 Cor. 6.2. and a little after, ver. 16.18. is applied to us likewise the promise made to them, Levit. 26.11, 12. Ier. 31.1. The promise made to Ioshua, cap. 1.5. and that upon which David buildes, Psal. 118.6. are both applied in like manner, Heb. 13.5, 6. So likewise the Prophet Isaiah his exhortation to the peo­ple of his time, is pressed upon us Christians, Eph. 5.18. and in like manner Davids caveat, Psal. We must looke upon the Law as a rule to guide us, and a judg to try our actions by. 95.7, 8. is urged upon us, Heb. 3.7, 8. and the judgements threatned, or executed on those under the Law, the Apostle tells us, happened to them for ensamples to us, that we might be­ware of the like sinnes, 1 Cor. 10.6, 11.

In applying the Law with the Sanctions there­of (seeing it serves not onely for Direction, to [Page 153]shew us what we ought to doe, but for judge­ment, to teach us what to thinke of what we have done) we may easily mistake if we be not wise, and therefore in judging of our selves and our workes by the Law, Whether our con­formity to the law be spirituall, as the law is spiritu­all. we need some caveats to keepe us from errour in our judgement.

First, seeing the Law is spirituall, and there­fore requires the conformity of the spirit, as well as the outward man, to Gods will, as ap­peares by our Saviours interpretation of it, Mat. 5.22, 28. a man must not onely bring his works, but his thoughts to be tryed by the Law, Whether our obedi­ence be out of a sincere heart, and a fruit of faith, and love, &c. Which will make us abhor even our righte­ousnesse. In judging our selves, by the Law, ob­serve, 1. Whether we sinne presump­tuously, or out of in­firmity. so that if one have done a worke answerable to the Law, if it be not done in uprightnesse of heart with a cheerfull spirit, which God requires, Deut. 28.47. if it be not a fruit of our faith, and love to God, it is abominable, 1 Cor. 13.3. A consideration that must make all our righteousnesse, in his eyes like filthy raggs, Isa. 64.6. and move him to cry out, Enter not into judgement with thy servant, Psal. 143.2.

Secondly, we must consider, that the Law is not so much broken by slips and infirmities (for in the middest of them one may, and a Godly man al­wayes doth, justifie the Law, Rom. 7.16, 22.) as by sinnes of presumption, such as are mentioned, Deut. 29.19. and Ier. 44.16. when a man sinnes wilfully, and prepares not himselfe to doe ac­cording to Gods will, Luke 12.47, 48. where­fore a man hath no reason to apply to himselfe the curses of the Law, for such slips of infirmity which are threatned onely against such as are [Page 154]wicked transgressors, Psal. 59.5.

Thirdly, 2. Whether our obedi­ence be sincere though it be not per­fect. though it be true, that the Law re­quires perfect obedience, pronouncing a curse upon all that confirme not the words of the Law, to doe them, Deut. 27.26. yet being now delive­red in the hand of a Mediator, that condition is so farre moderated, that sincerity of obedience is accepted in stead of perfection, according to that of the Apostle's, that where there is a willing minde, one is accepted according to what he hath, not according to what he hath not, 2 Cor. 8.12. In the former of these David stands upright with God, Psal. 18.20, 21. and offers himselfe to triall, Psal. 139.23. In the latter he dares not lift up his face, Psal. 130.3.

Lastly, 3. Whether we con­forme to the law in the maine course of our way though we swarve in our steps. we must consider, that although the Law censure every action, or thought of the heart, and approves or condemnes every one of them, as farre as it is agreeable, or contrary thereunto, yet the person is censured rather according to his way, then according to his steps, that is, accord­ing to the maine course or scope of his life, then according to his particular acts. Thus a man may judge himselfe, to be an observer or keeper of the Law, though he faile in many actions; (as David is approved, as one that did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord, notwithstanding the matter of Vriah, because the maine course of his life was holy, 1 Kings 15.5.) and on the other side, one is condemned as a transgressor of the Law, if the course of his life be wicked, though he doe many things according to the Law, as Iehu is, [Page 155]2 King. 10.30, 31. The want of the due observa­tion of those rules, causeth many a hypocrite to promise himselfe Peace, and many a Godly man to afflict his spirit, without sufficient cause.

Our third labour, after we have read the Scrip­tures, must be to worke into our hearts, by medi­tation, those things which we finde most profita­ble for our own use, so long till our affections begin to kindle, and our hearts to wax warme (as Elisha stretched himselfe often upon the Shu­namites child, till he first waxed warme, and then neesed, and opened his eyes, 2 King 4.34.35.) So that our delight in those divine and heavenly truths, and desire after them, discover themselves as they doe in holy David, Psal. 119.5.20, 40, 97, 103, 111, and 131, &c. This is best done by ap­propriating them unto our selves, for that which affects us, is that which most neerely concernes us; without this meanes of quickening our hearts, they remaine dead and senseless, and the Word becomes utterly unprofitable.

Againe, because we are little affected with those things which we beleeve not (as Iacob was with his sons words, till he saw the Chariots, which assured him of the truth of what they affirmed, Gen. 45.26, 27.) our chiefest care must be, to bring our hearts to beleeve what we read, as undoubted­ly true, as David beleeves Gods Law to be faith­full, Psal. 119.138. True from the beginning, ver. 160. truth it selfe, ver. 151. as being the word of that God that cannot lye, Tit. 1.2. nor change his minde, Numb. 23.19. nor be hindered in what­soever [Page 156]he purposeth to doe, Dan. 4.35. but he doth whatsoever he will, Psal. 135.6.

Withall, Our next care must be to work our hearts to a love of the law, and de­light in it. we must labour earnestly, to work our hearts to the love of those Counsells of God, which we embrace by faith for their Righteous­nesse, Psal. 119.128. Purity, ver. 140. Perfection, ver. 96, 97. and especially for the usefulnesse and wonderfull benefit of them to our selves, that we may desire them with all our soules, Psal. 119.131. and delight and rejoyce in them, ver. 162.174. To this purpose, it will be needfull to set before us the wonderfull efficacy of the Word, which not only counsells, Psal. 119.24. and directs us in our waies, v. 105. but helps us farther in clensing them, ver. 9. in quickning the spirit, ver. 93. giving wis­dome, v. 98, 99, 100. converting the soul, Ps. 19.7. bringing great reward, that we obtained by observ­ing them, ver. 11. and great peace which they have that love them, Psal. 119.165. These eminent excellencies of the Word, set before us in such par­ticulars, cannot choose but make these heavenly counsells precious in our eyes, as they are to holy David, Psal. 119.72.127.162. and bring the soule to delight in them exceedingly.

Such fervent affections, This will make us serious in devising how we may put the coun­sels of God in practise. if they once quicken a mans spirit, cannot choose but move him to advise seriously with himselfe, how he may bring both his heart and practise, to conforme to those holy counsells and directions, which he finds laid be­fore him in Gods Word, wherupon he must neces­sarily fall to the considering of his disposition, condition, employments, and occasions, and to [Page 157]the devising of a way, how to frame, out of the Word, rules to himself, for the ordering of them aright, according to the mind and will of God, with the Prophet David, Psal. 119.59. bethink­ing himself what means he may make use of to that purpose, taking the Word with him as a light in his hand, to guide his steps, Psal. 119.105. joyning to the company of godly persons, v. 63. chasing away the wicked that might withdraw him, vers. 115. and this he doth with all speed, vers. 60. with a resolution to hold on in this holy course to the end, vers. 112. unto which he binds himself by a solemn vow and covenant, v. 106.

A man having thus resolved upon the practise of such duties, as the Word prescribes, For which end we are to take hold of the first Opportu­nities of­fered. must em­brace the first opportunity offered unto him, to put his resolution in execution. Partly, because Opportunities are not alwaies presented; and be­sides, because the time of this life, which is allot­ted for the practise of the duties required, is short, and the duties themselves are many, wherein the more we abound the more we increase our re­ward, and further our account at the last day, 2 Cor. 9.6. And lastly, because the inlargement of the heart is requisite to the running of the way of Gods Commandements, Psalme 119.32. which therefore it will be needfull for us to make use of, when it comes upon us, knowing that we cannot command it when we will.

Now in setting to the Practise of such duties, as the Word prescribes, although we must have respect to all Gods Commandements, after Da­vids [Page 158]example, Psalme 119.6. for that is our Righteousnesse, Especially for those duties which are layed be­fore us in Reading the Word. Deuteronomy 6.25. yet seeing all duties cannot be performed at once, we must take more speciall care for the present, not only of those things which our imployments in our particular callings, or incident occasions press upon us, but of those also which the Word which we have read or heard directs unto, conceiving that God thereby more especially commends them unto us for that present.

We know, that we are not onely to do what God hath commanded, In all our Practise we must observe not only what is command­ed, but withall as it is com­manded. but besides to do it as he hath commanded, Deut. 5.25. without turning aside to the right or left hand, verse 32. that is, to perform the duties which God prescribes, in such Manner, Forme, and Order, as he requires them to be done. Wherefore, he that desires to be accepted in his Obedience, ought to set the Word of God before him, as David doth his judg­ments, Psalme 18.22. as a man doth the coppy by which he writes. This is done by keeping the rules, given us in the Word, fresh in our memo­ries, reviving them by often meditation. This use David made of the Word which he caryed alwaies with him as a Lanthorne, to direct him in every step, Psalme 119.105. having it ever with him, verse 98. and having respect to his statutes con­tinually, verse 117.

Thus it behoves us to make use of the Word after we have read it. Examin­ing our waies how neere they come up to the rule, or come short of it. But withall, because we know the rules thereof are not only given for di­rection, but besides for examination of our waies, [Page 159]it will be good for us, to call our selves daily to account, how our practise answers the rules, that are from time to time set before us in reading or hearing the Word. Both that on the one side, we may be incouraged in conforming our practise to the Law, and rejoyce in the grace of God wor­king in us, with thankfulnesse; That wee may be ei­ther thank­full, or humbled. and on the other side, when we find that we have swarved from the duty required, and the rule set before us, we may be humbled and grieved for our failings, and driven to seek unto Christ, to make up our peace, and may pray more earnestly for Gods assistance, to look better to our waies for time to come, as David doth, Psal. 119.131, 132, 133, 176.

I make no question, but that the consideration of these directions, given for the profitable rea­ding of Scriptures, will work diversly upon divers persons. 1. Obj. Such a strict rule will dis­courage some, 1. As con­ceiving it impossible to be fol­lowed. 2. Or re­quiring more time then can be spared. 2. Object. And others to mourne when they come short of what is prescribed. To the first, 1. The dif­ficulty ari­seth from their un­willing minds. 2. As much time may be spared from their vanities. To the second, 1. We deal with a gra­tious Fa­ther, who accepts a willing mind. 2. Only we must en­devour to come as neer to the rule as we may. Some conceiving the rules impossible to be observed, in that exact manner as is prescri­bed, or at least, that such a strict observation of them, will cause greater expence of time & labour then they are willing to spare, are deterred from the performance of the duty, as the Jewes were from following our Saviour upon the hearing of his Sermon, Joh. 6.60, 61. Some others, men of tender hearts, may, pondering all these duties in their thoughts, be driven to mourn in secret, when they find their own performances so unanswer­able to the rules formerly delivered, and may doubt whether they are accepted or no.

To the former, I answer, that the same excep­tion lies against all Gods commandements, and [Page 160]the supposed impossibility ariseth especially from the unwillingness of their own minds: and lastly, the expence of time or labour is not so much as may well be spared from their vanities; or if an houre or more in a day be spared from labours, God can recompence it by his blessing, without which early rising, and hard labouring, are to little purpose, Psal. 127.2. To the later sort I say, that we come far short of our duty in all our services, that we deal with a gratious Father, who accepts us according to that we have if there be a willing mind, 2 Cor. 8.12. as requiring mer­cy rather then sacrifice, Mat. 9.13. Only our en­devour must be, to do all things as perfectly as we can, and for that purpose the rule must be set downe in the exactest manner, which also serves best both to direct us, and to quicken our ende­vours, and besides to stir us to thankfulness, for Gods gracious acceptance of our imperfect ser­vices, and pardon of our failings.

CAP. XII. Directions for the right interpretation of the Scriptures.

NOt only the matters and subject which the Scriptures handle, being high and mysteri­ous in their nature, (which the Psalmist calls Won­ders, Psal. 119.18.) but besides that, the phrase & manner of expression, which is in many clauses [Page 161]far from vulgar or common use, make many things in Scripture hard to be understood, as the Apostle acknowledgeth, 2 Pet. 3.16. wherefore, there is required much wisdome and diligence in searching after the true sense of Gods word, without which we cannot but erre dangerously in the grounds of our faith, and in the rules of practise. It will be therefore needfull to set be­fore us such rules, as may help to direct us in fin­ding out the true sense of the Scriptures.

But before we come to lay downe these rules, we must necessarily agree upon two conclusions. The first is acknowledged by all men without con­tradiction, which is, That there can be no infallible interpreter of the Scriptures but God himselfe. The second, though it be somewhat more que­stioned then the former, yet is as true as it in all points, namely, That every Godly man hath with­in him a spirituall light, by which he is directed in the understanding of Gods mind revealed in his word in all things needfull to salvation.

Concerning the former of these two conclusi­ons, we must necessarily acknowledge, that seeing no man knows Gods mind but himself, as the Apostle affirmes, Rom. 11.34. 1 Cor. 2.16. therefore none can interpret his word, in places doubtfull, None can interpret Scriptures but God himselfe. but himself. For, seeing Gods mind cannot be otherwise known to us, then by the words wherein it is expressed, and when the words are such as may import divers senses, who can tell in which of those senses God used them, and would have them taken by us, but himself that uttered [Page 162]them, unlesse some other person were privy to his thoughts?

As for the second conclusion, Every god­ly man hath a light in himselfe to shew him the mind of God in his word. that godly men have a light within their own breasts, by which they are able to understand Gods meaning in his word, in things necessary to salvation, we know that God hath promised by his Prophet, that no man shall need to teach his neighbour, because eve­ry man shall know him from the greatest to the least, Jer. 31.34. And the Apostle, that the anointing that they have abiding in them shall teach them all things, 1 Joh. 2.27. the Anointing there men­tioned is that spirit which is given us of God, by which we know the things that are freely given us of God, 1 Cor. 2.12. by which every man under­stands spirituall things, as every man sees and dis­covers naturall things with his own eyes.

That every man should have within himself such a light or spirituall understanding, Which conduceth 1. To Gods honour. as we have mentioned before, by which he may disco­ver, and know the mind of God revealed in his word, conduceth much to Gods honour two waies. 1. As ha­ving as ma­ny witnes­ses as be­lievers. For first, God hath by this means as many witnesses of his truth, as there are true believers, of whom every one knows what he speaks, Ioh. 3.11. by his own understanding, and becomes thereby a more authenticall witness unto others, of that which he believes, upon a more certain ground, then if he had seen it with his own eyes.

Secondly, 2. And those more fully disco­vering his truth and more affe­cted with it. every godly man having this inward light, by which he discovers the mind of God speaking in his word, knows his truth more fully [Page 163]and cleerly, then he could possibly do by the helps of any other mans light, and finds his heart thereby more affected with those glorious and holy truths which the Word reveals, understan­ding the righteousness and purity of that Word, as David did, Psal. 119.138.140. which indeed is the only true means of admiring and honou­ring God for that holy word, in which are dis­covered such glorious excellencies, that our ve­ry souls are ravished with it, as Davids was, Psal. 119.97. upon the discovery of the sweetnesse thereof, vers. 103.

Besides, 2. To our comfort when we see with our own eyes. it is a singular comfort to every godly soul, to see with his own eyes. It's true, that it is a great comfort to a blind man, to meet with a faithfull guide, whom he may trust to lead him on in his way: but it comes nothing neer the content, which a man that hath eyes takes when with them he sees the way in which he walks. This discovery of the truth of God revealed in his word, is the only means of grounding our faith, preserving us established in the truth against errours, and a­postasie, and of filling our souls both with present comforts, and future hopes. This in­ward light may much be cleered and enlar­ged by 1. The Mi­nistery of the word. 2. Confe­rences.

It is true that this inward light, or anointing (as Saint John calls it) may be much cleered and enlarged by such helps as God is pleased to af­ford us, by the ministery of his word, by private conferences, and reading of godly mens wri­tings, which are therefore to be made use of dili­gently and constantly; and therefore they are justly to be suspected, who rejecting them, brag of [Page 164]I know not what inward light which they have received, 3. And rea­ding of godlymens books, which too many neg­lecting en­danger them­selves. which too often, by the event at least, is discovered to be a seducing spirit of errour, lea­ding them from one phantasie to an other, to the endangering of their own souls, and such as cleave unto them. These helps therefore, which we have mentioned, are not to be despised, nor yet any farther to be depended on, then as spectacles, serving to make things clearer unto the light which we have within us, which discovered them not so fully before.

To go on then, Rules for the finding out of the true sense of Scrip­ture. to the finding out, and laying down of those rules, which must be followed for the finding out of the true sense of the Scriptures, we must lay down, first, the foundation: That God intending in them, to reveal unto man his mind, must of necessity, if he would be understood, speak unto them, after the manner of men, and therefore make use of such words and phrases, as men use to make their minds known by one to another. So that the first thing which we must look unto, in seeking out what God means to acquaint us with in his word, is to consider what the expressions, which we meet withall, signifie in common use of speech amongst men. This we call the Grāmaticall sense which they hold forth in their native and proper signification, and be­sides that which they signifie in common use of speech, figuratively; as the womans seed, Gen. 3.15. is her posterity, and the serpents head, is the ser­pents power. For seeing words signifie by in­stitution, they must be taken to signifie according [Page 165]to mens intention, in common use of speech, whether properly or figuratively.

This Grammaticall sense may be found out by the Scriptures themselves, foure waies. First, 1. To find out the Gramma­ticall sense, 1. By com­paring Translati­ons with the origi­nals. by comparing the Translations with the originals; as where we read, Gen. 3.15. He shall breake, there are that read it corruptly, She shall breake. Here the originall soon determines the controversie, wherein the pronoune Hu, can signifie nothing but He, or It, both which are all one in effect in this place.

The second means of finding the sense of Scrip­ture by Scripture, 2. By exa­mining the circum­stances of the Text: is the examining of the circum­stances of the text, and scope of the place, where­with if any word, taken in the usuall sense, agree not, we must seek out another sense, though lesse usuall, in which it may agree. As 1 Tim. 4.1. Christ is the Saviour of all men; the word Saviour, must be interpreted in a generall sense, for a preserver or deliverer from evill or danger indefinitely, not a Saviour from everlasting death and damna­tion, as after it signifies because of the clause which follows, especially of those that beleeve, which implies that he is so a Saviour of those which beleeve; namely, from everlasting death and hel as he is not of all other men; seeing that in respect of everlasting salvation, Christ proper­ly is not the Saviour of any other, but only of his own body the Church, whereof he is the head, 3. By com­paring one Scripture with ano­ther. Ephes. 5.23.

The third means to find out the true sense of words in Scripture is the comparing of one Scrip­ture [Page 166]with another: For truths must agree. Where­fore if the words, being taken in one sense, agree not with themselves, and other Scriptures, we must find out another sense, in which they may agree, Gen. 1.27. God in the Creation of man, is said to make them Male and Female, which, ac­cording to ordinary construction, we might con­ceive to be done at one time, but the larger nar­ration of the Womans creation, Gen. 2.11. shews us, that the creating them Male and Female, must be referred to divers times, and actions: as like­wise, because the Woman was made of the Mans Rib, we know that when, Gen. 2.7. Man is said to be made of the dust of the earth, by man must be understood the Sex, not the kind, that is, on­ly the Man, not both Man and Woman, as Gen. 1.27.

The last means, 4. By exa­mining the sense given by the A­nalogy of Faith. is the examining of any sense given, by the Analogy of faith, that is, by evident grounds of faith, gathered out of Scripture, with which if any sense, given of any place of Scrip­ture, agree not, we must have recourse to some other interpretation. When it is said, Joh. 15.2. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, we must not interpret the branches that beare not fruit, and are therefore taken away at last, to be really in Christ, as parts of his mysticall body, be­cause we know, that no branch which is truly in­graffed into Christ can ever be taken away, so that we must understand that phrase of such as are in Christ visibly, as members, not of his true bo­dy, but only of his visible Church. The Inchan­ters [Page 167]Rods, related to be turned into Serpents, Exod. 7.12. must be interpreted to seem so, ra­ther then to be so, because the changing of the nature of creatures, is beyond the Devils reach, seeing it is peculiar to God as well as Crea­tion.

As the words and phrases of Scripture must be understood literally, 2. To take all Historicall re­lations in the order in which they are re­lated, so in the histories and relations of things done, they must be concei­ved to be acted in that order in which they are related, unlesse for avoiding some mani­fest contradiction, in the circumstances of the narration, Unless circum­stances of the Text inforce us to allow an Anticipation. we be forced to allow an antici­pation, or inverting of that order, as we have sometimes cause to do: The Holy Ghost ei­ther for the perspicuity of the history, or some like occasion, relating things together, which were done a great distance of time asunder, or those things asunder which were done toge­ther.

There are that make many senses of Scrip­ture, but upon no sufficient ground, There is but one sense of any place of Scripture. whereas it is apparent, there can be but one true and right sense. Yet we grant that some places may have a proper sense, or a mysticall or al­legoricall, as it is called, Gal. 4.24. No not in Allegories. But if we weigh it well, there is but one sense of the words, which is proper, the other is the sense of the Type expressed by those words, which re­presents unto us some mysticall thing. Or if we will needs distinguish them, the one is the first sense, the other is the full sense.

Such Allegoricall senses of Scripture, Which we must not easily ad­mit, unlesse Scripture war­rant them; we must not easily admit, unless the Scripture it self warrant them. At least when some things which we read in Scripture, may be aptly ap­plied to represent other things Allegorically, we have no warrant to obtrude our Allego­ries upon others, Nor obtrude our interpreta­tion of them upon others; nor build prin­ciples of faith or rules of life upon them. as the sense of the Holy Ghost, much less to build upon them any ground of faith, or rule of life. Only it may not be unlawfull, to shew the unanswerable­nesse of some outward things in the Old Te­stament, to spirituall things manifested in the New for illustration, where we find apt re­semblances between them, so it be done with sobriety.

It happens sometimes, When two dif­ferent constru­ctions may be made of the same words, that two different constructions may be made of the same place of Scripture, importing both of them a sense Orthodox, and indifferently agreeing with the circumstances, precedents, and conse­quents of the Text. We may take which we please, or both if need be. In such a case, a man is at liberty to embrace which he thinks best, so he condemn not the other, or to make use of them both for instruction and meditation, as conceiving that the Holy Ghost (who could in those, as well as in other places, have spo­ken more distinctly) hath left those places of doubtfull construction, to supply us with more variety of matter, for our use and edifica­tion.

We meet sometimes with Parables and si­militudes, Similitudes must be exten­ded no farther then the Holy Ghost intends them. Nor any prin­ciples of truth built upon them. which we must be carefull to ex­tend [Page 169]no farther then the Holy Ghost intends them; and that may be easily discerned, by the occasion, and by the scope of the Text. Now these similitudes, being used for illustration, by the holy Spirit, we may easily make use of them so far; but it is not so safe to build any principle of truth upon them, which is not confirmed by other clear places of Scripture.

Where we find heavenly things expressed by earthly, as when God is said to come down, Resemblances of spirituall things by earthly must be understood spiritually. to depart, to sit, to stand, to have parts of an humane body, when the state of glory is cal­led a kingdome, wherein men are said to have houses, thrones, &c. we must understand the resemblances spiritually, not according to the nature of those things by which they are re­sembled. So Gods hand, notes his power; his eye, his providence, &c. which also we must not proportion according to the scantness of a man, but extend according to the infinite­nesse of a God.

CAP. XIII. Directions for raising observations out of the Scriptures for our owne instruction and edification.

ALl wise men in their writings, 1 (as they do in other actions) First, propose unto themselves a scope or end at which they aime [Page 170]especially. Secondly, in relation thereunto they make choice of matters and subjects fit for that end which they propose unto them­selves. Thirdly, those matters which they in­tend to handle they digest and dispose in such a method; and Lastly, they express and set them out in such phrases and forms of speech, as may best fit the matter which they have in hand. Seeing therefore God in these holy writings (which we call the Scriptures) speaks to men after the manner of men (as he must do, For raising ob­servations out of Scripture, 1. Search after the scope. 2. Take notice of the matter. 3. Observe the order. 4. The phrases or expressions. if he will be understood by them) we must necessarily in the First place search after the end and scope at which he aims principally in these books. Secondly, we must take notice of the matters or subjects which he handles there­in. Thirdly, we must carefully observe the or­der and method; and Lastly, the words and phrases of speech, which the Lord makes choice of in expressing and setting down those things which he delivers in this sacred Vo­lume.

Now the generall scope which God aims at in these holy writings (which we call his word) is that which he also proposeth unto himself in all his works; 2 The generall scope of Scrip­ture is to make God known. namely, to make himself known unto men, that they may honour him as God, advancing him alone in their hearts, and believing in and serving him alone, may by that means further their own salvation. That this is the end of the Scriptures, is clear­ly testified by our Saviour himself, Joh. 5.39. [Page 171]who upon this ground exhorts us to search the Scriptures, because in them (saith he) ye think (that is, you make account) you have eternall life, and they are they which testifie of me. And that which is spoken of the history of Christ, Joh. 20.31. that it was written that we might beleeve him to be the Son of God, and beleeving on him might have eternall life, may be truly verified of God himself, and of the scope of his word in generall.

For these purposes, 3 For which end Gods spirit handles sub­jects fit for it. Recording his works, and for the furthering of these ends, God makes choice of, and han­dles in the Scriptures such subjects as may make him best known unto us. Such as are all his wares & works as well of Creation as of Pro­vidence in the administration, supporting, and disposing all that he hath made, Especially in the govern­ment of his Church. 1. His lawes. 2. The appli­cation of them by the Pro­phets. especially in the government of his Church. Secondly, his Laws and Precepts, which he hath given to his people for the right ordering of their waies. Thirdly, we have in the Prophesies the Appli­cation of these Laws and of the Sanctions an­nexed thereunto, unto the manners and condi­tions of the people to whom they are delive­red, together with the histories both of the godly prospering in the waies of Gods service, and of the wicked perishing in their rebellions, Psal. 92.15. Hos. 14.9. 1 Cor. 10.6. All discovering his glorious attributes, In all which the Lord hath wonderfully discovered unto us his power, goodness, wisdome, faithfulnesse, justice and mercy. The consideration where­of must needs, or ought at least to work our [Page 172]hearts to a firm adherence to him, To win us to adhere to him in faith, love and feare. in faith, love, and fear, and quicken us to all duties of obedience, in which he requires to be served, unto which we are wonderfully encouraged by such examples as are layed down before us in the Word, which manifest the righteousness and holiness of God, rewarding every man according to his deeds, so that all the waies of the Lord are right, and the just shall walk in them; but the transgressours shall fall therein, Hos. 14.9.

SECT. I. Of the subject matters handled in the Scripture, and first of Gods works.

THe Scriptures in recording & setting out before us the history of Gods works, In the work of creation is ma­nifested Gods be­gin first with the creation of the world, with all things therein by his mighty word: where­in is discovered unto us, Eternity, first, Gods eternity, who was before all things, Psal. 90.2. yea be­fore time it self, in which they were created, and therefore must needs be from everlasting. Secondly, Self-being, we may take notice of his self being, who being before all things, and giving being to all things, must necessarily be of himself, and could not otherwise have imparted that being to the Creatures, which he had not in and of himself. Thirdly, we discover his free and o­verflowing bounty, Bounty, whom nothing could pos­sibly move to create the world, but his own [Page 173]goodnesse: and who in creating it hath fur­nished and stored it with such infinite variety of all things, all of them excellent and perfect in their kind, so that the heavens and earth are full of his riches, Psal. 104.24, 25. Fourth­ly, Power, we cannot but acknowledge his infinite power, vvho by his vvord alone created the vast bodies of the heavens, and the earth, and the hoast of them by the breath of his mouth, Psal. 33.6.9. Fiftly, Majesty, vve cannot but admire his incomprehensible majesty manifested in that magnificent palace of Heaven, vvhich he hath prepared and furnished for himselfe, vvhence he sends forth that glorious creature the light, and makes it his covering, as he doth the clouds his chariots, Ps. 104.2, 3. Perfection, In the sixth place his infinite perfection is manifested in im­parting to the creature all those severall per­fections that vve find in them, vvhich must needs therefore be in a far more eminent de­gree, in him that gave them. Lastly, Wisdome. his un­conceiveable wisdome is fully evidenced, in the infinite variety, wonderfull order, mutuall correspondence, and usefull serviceableness of all those creatures that he hath made one to another, Psal. 104.24.

Next to the Work of Creation are Gods acts of Government and Administration of all that he hath made, All which ap­peare likewise in his works of administration or providence. wherein we may again take notice of all those glorious Attributes that we have formerly mentioned, especially of his wonderfull power and faithfulnesse, in suppor­ting [Page 174]by his own hand, all that he created by his Word: So that they continue to this day ac­cording to his Ordinance, Psal. 119.90, 91. pro­pagated in their kinds (which we must esteeme no other then a continued Creation, Psal. 104.30.) provided for by his care, Psal. 145.15, 16. and Psal. 147.8, 9. directed by his wisdome and power to doe whatsoever he commands. Iob 37.12. Psal. 148.8. So that the creatures severall motions and operations, even of those which are carryed according to the course of nature, are to be looked upon as so many acts of God, in and by them, in whom they move and have their beeing, Acts 17.28. ordered by him according to his Will, and that even the smallest amongst them, and in their most in­considerable motions, even to the Sparrowes lighting to the ground, Mat. 10.29.

These Acts of Gods Providence are most clearely and especially manifested in ordering and disposing of the affaires, 3 Especially in ordering the affaires of men: and wayes of the sonnes of Men, whose courses of life and works, if we compare with Gods dispensations to­wards them, we shall easily be able to discover his perfect Justice, Discovering his Justice and Holinesse in re­warding men according to their deeds. and Holinesse, in reward­ing every man according to his deeds; his mer­cy and faithfulnesse towards his servants, not­withstanding their manifold failings, which ei­ther God graciously passeth by, Ps. 130.10, 11. or corrects only in mercy, His faithfulnes and mercy to­wards his own. as Psal. 89.32, 22. and faithfulnesse, Psal. 119.75. turning even their chastisements and afflictions to their [Page 175]good: Psal. 119.771. His exact Justice upon the wicked, whom he puts away like drosse, Psal. 119, 119. His Patience towards the wicked. His incredible patience and long suffering, even towards the vessells of wrath fitted to destruction, Rom. 9.22. continuing unto them the common blessings of this life, Mat. 5.45. although fatting them thereby to the day of slaughter, that when they have fil­led up the measure of their iniquities, the wrath of God may come upon them to the uttermost, 1 Thes. 2.16. His faithfulnesse and truth, in ful­filling his word not only in his promises of mercy to his owne servants, as it is testified, His Faithfulnes and Truth in fulfilling his Word. Josh 21.45. but withall in executing his judg­ments threatned, 2 Kings 9.36. of which there failes not one word, as that wicked King testifies, 2 Kings 10.10. His Power in raising and casting down whom he will. His power in raising up, and pulling downe, at his pleasure, Psal. 113.7. Luk. 1.52. His wisdome in pre­venting and overthrowing the devices of the crafty, Iob 5.12, 13. His Wisdome in preventing wicked mens policies taken in their own snares. causing their own tongues to fall upon themselves, Ps. 64.8. and bringing about all their counsels to concur to the execu­tion of his will, even in those wayes & by those meanes, by which they labour most to oppose it, as it evidently appeared in the cursed practi­ses of the Iewes and Pilate against our Saviour Christ, Act. 4.27, 28.

For the discovering and observing of those glorious Attributes of God, 4 in those works of his Providence, we must of necessity make a diligent enquiry into every kind of them parti­cularly, [Page 176]and distinctly, All which that we may disco­ver, we must search into his workes parti­cularly: (as indeed the workes of God are sought out of all that have plea­sure therein, Psal. 111.2.) as well that we may yeeld unto God his due honour, as that we may from the consideration of those works, gather grounds of comfort and instruction to our selves; Above all the rest into that glorious work of our Re­demption. But above all the rest of these great works which God hath wrought, we must be most carefull in searching throughly into that glorious, and never sufficiently admired myste­rie of mans Redemption by Jesus Christ, which the very Angels themselves desire to search in­to, 1 Pet. 1.12. In whose comming into the world, by the will and appointment of his Father, and taking unto himselfe the nature of Man, his abasement in that Nature, not only to the forme of a servant, but besides to the very death of the Crosse, his Triumphing therein over Satan, death, and hell, manifested to the world by his glorious Resurrection from the dead: Wherein his unsearchable wisdome, un­conceiveable love, exact justice, almigh­ty power and faithfulnesse, are more clear­ly discovered then in all the rest. The unsearchable wisdome, unspeakeable, yea, unconceiveable love and mercy, exact Justice, Almightie Power, and stedfast Faithfulnesse, and Truth of the holy Lord, are more clearly discovered unto us, then they are in all the rest of the works, which he hath wrought. And for that cause the History wherein these things are recorded, is above all others most fully and exactly penned, and the truth thereof most faithfully attested by foure severall witnesses, and those without all excep­tion, and consequently it is to be most careful­ly [Page 177]studied and throughly searched into by us.

What the maine scope of the Evangelists is in penning that History of the Birth, Life, 5 The maine scope aimed at, in the pen­ning that histo­ry is, that we might beleeve that Jesus is the Sonne of God. Death, and Resurrection of our Blessed Savi­our, hath been intimated already, namely to work our hearts to beleeve that Jesus Christ is the Sonne of God, that beleeving we might have eternall life, Iohn 20.32. And to this purpose they in the first place beginne with the description of our Saviours person, and therein they set out unto us his two distinct Natures, both his Deity, and his Humanity, (al­though united into one person,) and by full and cleare evidences they prove both the one and the other.

That Jesus Christ was truly God, the Son, 6 nay, Which is pro­ved by Testi­monies of God from heaven, of angels, of men, even enemies, nay, of devils themselves. the Everlasting and only begotten Son of the Father, the Evangelists prove by Testimo­nies of all sorts: First, of God himselfe pro­claiming it from heaven, with his own voice, Mat. 3.17. and 17 chap. 5. Of the Angel, Luk. 1.32, 35. and not only of his owne Di­sciples, Mat. 16.16. Iohn 6.69. but besides by the acknowledgement of those that crucified him, Mat. 27.54. nay, But especially by his owne works wrought by a divine Power. of the very devills themselves, Mark. 1.24. But above all the rest his manifold and wonderfull Works, which he wrought publiquely in the view of the world, which were acknowledged to be done by a divine Power, as the commanding of the winds and seas, healing of all diseases by his word, casting out Devils, giving sight to those [Page 178]which were borne blind, Iohn 9.32, 33. resto­ring the dead to life, Luk. 7.14, 15. Iohn. 11, 43. And beyond all these the raising of his own Body, Especially the raising of his own body out of the grave. by his own Power, out of the grave, (which declared him mightily to be the Son of God, Rom. 1.4.) are produced as a cloud of witnesses for the manifesting of the deity of our Saviour Christ, recorded by holy men, who were eye and ear-witnesses of all that they re­late unto us, 1 Joh. 1.1.

In the next place the Evangelists prove our Saviour to be truly man divers wayes, 7 Withall Christ is proved to be truly man by his conception and birth, growth, actions and passions after the maner of men. by his Conception, and Birth, by his growth, both in the stature of his body, and in the abilities of his minde, Luk. 2.52. By his actions of eat­ing, drinking, sleeping, &c. By his passions of griefe, Luke 19.41. joy, Luke 10.21. anger, Mark 3.5. feare, Marke 14.33. Heb. 5.7. By his infirmities of hunger, Mat. 4.2. thirst, Iohn 19.28. and wearinesse, Iohn 4.6. All of them shewing not onely the truth of his humane nature, but besides his abasement to the taking up of the very infirmities thereof.

The Evangelists having shewed him to be truly Man, 8 2 Yea to be the man pro­mised, by fulfil­ling all the Prophecies in him. in the next place shew him to be the same man, the same Christ that was promi­sed to the Fathers, and foretold of by the Prophets, by making it appeare how all the Prophecies were fulfilled in him: That con­cerning his Stocke, Borne of the stocke of Da­vid; and Parentage, he was of the house and familie of David, Mat. 1. Luk. 3. which was further manifested by his parents [Page 179]coming to Bethlehem the City of David to be taxed, because he was of the Linage of David, In Bethlehem; Augustus the Emperour having appointed e­very man to be taxed in his own Citie, Luke 2.3, 4. Secondly, that he was born in Bethlehem, the place where Christ was to be borne, as the Priests and Scribes testifie to Herod, and prove it out of Mic. 5.2. Thirdly, Of a Virgin. that he was con­ceived and borne of a Virgin, Mat. 1.22, 23. Fourthly, that in the accidents that befell him in this life and death, he was every way answe­rable to the Prophecies, Called out of Aegypt, that he was called out of Egypt, Mat. 2.13, 15. Rode into Ierusalem upon an Asse, Mat. 21.4, 5. Riding on an Affe, Crucified be­tweene two theeves, &c. Was crucified be­tweene two theeves, Mark 15.27. received venegar to drinke, John 19.28, 29. had lots cast upon his garments by the souldiers, Mat. 27.35. had his side, hands, and feet pierced, Iohn 19.36, 37. and the like: in all which cir­cumstances, seeing our Saviour so fully answe­red all that had been foretold of him by the Prophets, it is evidently and fully proved that he was the same Messiah that was promised and spoken of by the Prophets.

Having thus demonstrated by unquestiona­ble testimonies, 9 3. Performing the office of a Mediator, that Christ the Messiah pro­mised was truly God and Man, the Evangelists in the next place make it evident by particular instances, that in the dayes of his flesh he per­formed all that belonged to the Office of a Mediatour. As first, 1. As a Pro­phet. that he performed the Office of a Prophet, as was promised, Deut. [Page 180]18.18. who should teach his people all things, Iohn 4.25. and to this end they gave unto us a briefe summe of diverse of his Sermons, in which he dispenseth the truth of God faith­fully, and gives the true and full interpreta­tion of the Law, clearing it from the corrupt glosses of the Scribes and Pharisees, Mat. 5.21.27, 33, 38. whose hypocrisie and pride he layes open before the people, and sharply reproves upon all occasions, warning men to take heed of them as dangerous seducers especially, Mat. 23.

Above all the rest the greatest care of the Evangelists, 10 2. As a Priest offering up himselfe a Sa­crifice for sin; is to set out and describe unto us the office of our Saviours Priesthood, which they doe at full, as being of greatest impor­tance to us for the establishing of our faith, in the assurance of our Redemption. In setting forth of Christs execution of the office of his Priesthood, and therein of the offering up of himselfe a sacrifice for the sinnes of men, they especially labour to manifest three things. First, And a sacrifice, 1. Holy with­out blemish. that this Sacrifice of his was without blemish, holy and pure, without which it could not have been acceptable to God, that they sufficiently evidence by the Innocency of his Person, manifested by the holinesse of his Life, and Conversation. 2. Voluntary. Secondly, they make it ap­peare that this Sacrifice was every way free and voluntary, which also himselfe professeth, Iohn 15.18. 3. Reall and sufficient. Thirdly, by divers circumstances they make it evident, that his suffierings were [Page 181]both reall, and not fained, or only in shew, and in all respects sufficient for the satisfying of Gods Justice to the full, and consequently for the pacifying of his wrath, and for the pur­chasing of our Peace, and Reconciliation. All which we must firmely beleeve if we mean wholly to rely upon that Sacrifice, the meanes of establishing a full and perfect Peace be­tween God and man.

To begin with the first, of these, 11 our Sa­viours Innocency in the whole course of his life, is manifested divers wayes. First, That Christ was holy, mani­fested 1. By his holy life. the Historie set him out to be a carefull observer, not only of the whole morall Law, but even of all the Legall ceremonies, even to the ful­filling of all Righteousnesse, as himself speakes, Mat. 3.15. Secondly, it describes him to be one that stood fast against all Satans temptations, which he resisted and overcame, that he kept an holy Communion with God, not only in his fourty dayes fast, befor he entred upon the execution of his Office in the Ministery pub­liquely, but continually upon all occasions in frequent and fervent prayers, wherein some­times he spent whole nights, Luk. 6.12. Thirdly, the histories instance particularly in his dutifull respect and subjection to his pa­rents, Luke 2.51. and to all Authority, Mat. 17.27. In his lowlinesse and meeknesse, Mat. 11.29. Mercifull and kind disposition to all men, amongst whom he went about doing good, Acts 10.38. and divers the like.

Besides, 12 Justified a­gainst his ad­versaries, unjust and false cavils against him, our Saviours holy Life is justified and sufficiently cleared even by his professed adversaries, who although they slandered and traduced him continually to the people, ob­served and watched him narrowly in all his wayes, Luk. 6.7. and chap. 14.1. and chap. 20.20. laid snares for him to entrap him in his words, Mat. 22.15. notwithstanding could fasten no­thing blame-worthy justly upon him. Neither for any breach of the Sabbath, wherein he justifies against all cavillers, his actions of mercy and necessity, Mat. 12.10. and Luk. 6.3. Nor in keeping company with sinners, which he makes good, Mat. 9.12, 13. Nor in sleight­ing of the Law, which he professeth he came not to destroy, but to fulfill, Mat. 5.17. Nor in advancing himselfe against authority, in which point his owne Acts sufficiently cleare him, who denied to be a Judge, Luk. 12.14. much more to be a King, Iohn 6.15. and payes his tribute quietly unto Caesar, Mat. 17.27. (though his adversaries charged him with the contrary, Luke 23.2.) and at the last submit­ted himselfe to the sentence of death pronoun­ced against him by Pilate, from which he had power enough in his hand to have freed him­selfe, if he had pleased to make use of it to that end, as himselfe tells Peter, Mat. 26.53.

Beyond all this the testimonies of his Fa­ther from heaven, 13 By the Testi­monies, 1. Of God from heaven; stiling him his welbeloved Son in whom he is well pleased, Mat. 3.17. & chap. 17.5. Yea of the Devil himself from [Page 183]hell, who entitles him, The holy one of God, Mark. 1.24. Of Judas who betrayed him, 2. Judas who betrayed him; and witnessed openly to the chief Priests and El­ders, that he had sinned in betraying the inno­cent bloud, and being smitten in conscience with the horrour of so execrable a fact, depar­ted and hanged himself. 3. Of the Judge that condem­ned him Of the Judge that condemned him, who even then when he gave sentence of death upon him, yet gave him this testimony, that he was a just person, and wa­shed his hands from his innocent bloud, Mat. 27.24. Yea of the very high Priests themselves, who searching out matter of accusation against him, and finding none, at last were fain to condemn him upon the disagreeing testimony of two false witnesses, Mat. 26.60. Mark. 4. By the disa­greeing testi­mony of the Witnesses pro­duced against him. 14.59. and that too for that which in truth contained (though it had been true) nothing worthy of blame. All these testimonies laid to­gether are more then sufficient evidences to clear his holiness and innocency to the whole world.

Thus the Evangelists having cleared the first point, 14 That his Sacri­fice was volun­tary, is eviden­ced, that Christ was an innocent & holy per­son, and therefore fit to be offered up as a pure and acceptable sacrifice unto God his Father; In the second place they make it as evident, that this sacrifice was every way free and vo­luntary. Now this appears, not only by our Saviours own profession, that he did lay down his life for his sheep, that none did take it from him, but he laid it down himself, and that he [Page 184]had power to lay it down, and take it againe, Iohn 10.18. that he was straightned, and pained till his Baptisme (he means his suffe­rings) was ended, an expression which mani­fests in him a restlesse desire (as he speakes in expresse tearmes, Luke 22.15.) to accomplish that work of our Redemption, by offering up himselfe upon the Crosse for the sinnes of his people. 1. By his actions before his suf­ferings. But besides is farther manifested more fully by his actions before his sufferings, and by his behaviour in them.

Before his sufferings, 15 His often pre­dictions of the time, place, and kind of death which he was to suffer. take notice how often he speakes of his Passion, and foretells and gives warning of it to his Disciples; and that not only in generall termes, as Mat. 16.21. but distinctly and particularly layes down be­fore them the time, place, and kind of death that he was to suffer, and by what meanes, and by whose hand. Pointing out the Traitor be­fore the Trea­son plotted. Yea, when he comes up to Ierusalem, before the Treason was plotted, he both knows and points out the Traytor, Mat. And discove­ring those that were to appre­hend him, be­fore they were in view. 26.21, 25. And at the very instant when the officers came to apprehend him, before ever they came within view, he gave notice of their approach to his Disciples: So that it cannot be questioned (which also S. Iohn witnesseth) that he knew before hand all that should come upon him, Notwithstand­ing, he goes up to Ierusalem, Iohn 8.4. Notwithstand­ing all this he goes up voluntarily from Galilee to Ierusalem, at that very feast when he knew the time of his suffering was come; when he comes thither, he hides not his head, but enters [Page 185]into and teacheth openly in the Temple, Luk. Teacheth o­penly in the Temple. 21.37. And although he withdrew himselfe out of the City, Luke 21.37. Retires to the place, which the Traitor knew; yet he never so much as changeth his accustomed place whi­ther he was wonted to retire, although it was well known to Iudas, Iohn 18.2. nay beyond all this, when the Officers that came to apprehend him knew him not, (no not so much as Iudas himselfe, who was with them, And discovers himselfe to such as apprehended him, and puts himselfe into their hands. for their guide) he discovers himselfe unto them once and a­gaine; and though at his presence the Officers went backwards, and fell to the ground asto­nished, yet he puts himselfe into their hands, Iohn 18.4, 5, 7, 8. All these things are full and manifest evidences, that howsoever he prayed earnestly for the passing away of that Cup from him, yet he freely and willingly submitted to the good pleasure of his Father (as himselfe speaks, Mat. 26.42.) to make his Soule an of­fering for the sinnes of his people, and thereby to finish the work of our Redemption.

Much more evidently did this readinesse of our Saviour, to lay down his life for his people, 16 Much more is Christs Sacri­fice manifested to be volunta­ry by his acti­ons in his suf­ferings. appeare afterwards when he came to his suffe­rings, when he not only refused to aske helpe of his Father, or to make use of his own Power (by which he might as easily have destroyed those that came to apprehend him, as he drave them backwards and felled them to the ground, John 18.6.) to rid himselfe out of the hands of his enemies, as he might have done, Mat. 26.53. But besides, when he came to his answer, he [Page 186]doth not so much as plead for himselfe, When he doth not so much as plead for him­selfe; either before the high Priest, Mat. 26.63. or af­terwards before Pilate, Mat. 27, 12, 14. but (as it was foretold of him by the Prophet, Isaiah 53.7.) stood as a sheepe before the shearer, dumbe, and opened not his mouth. And lastly, when he was nailed to the Crosse, And breathes out his Soule into his Fa­thers bosome, while his life was yet whole in him. he volunta­tarily breathed out his Soule into the bosome of his Father, as it is evident both in that he was dead a good space before the two theeves that were crucified with him, whereas by rea­son of the strength of the naturall constitution of his body, he might have subsisted under those torments longer thē they. And besides, by yeeld­ing up his life, when it was yet whole in him: as it evidently appeared by that lowd cry which he uttered at the very instant of his death, as is testified, Mark 15.37, 39. Luk. 23.46. All which are undeniable evidences of our Saviours voluntary resigning up, and laying down his life by the wil of his Father for his peoples sins.

The third and last circumstance in our Savi­ours Passion which the Evangelists lay down before us, 17 is that (without which the rest had been of little worth) that his sufferings were both reall, and sufficient. And for the former of these, That Christs Sufferings were reall, is cleared that they were reall, and not feigned, appeares evidently by the whole narration of our Saviours buffeting, scourging, and crucifying at last, and by his death which followed there­upon. By the souldiers who found him dead, and there­fore forbare to breake his legs; By the wound which they gave him in his side; By the Centu­rions Certifi­cate to Pilate of his death; By his buriall. The truth whereof is sufficiently testified sundry wayes. First, the Souldiers forbare to [Page 187]breake our Saviours legs, because they saw apparently that he was already dead, Iohn 19.30.33. Secondly, it appears by the wound which the Souldiers gave him in his side, which pierced his very heart, as appeared by the water which issued out of the wound. Thirdly, by the Certificate which was given in to Pilate by the Centurion, that he had bin a good while dead, Marke 15.44, 45. Fourthly, by the bu­riall of his body by Ioseph of Arimathea, Mat. 27.60. together with the preparations which the women made to embalme it, Luke 23.56. And Lastly, by the watch which the chiefe Priests and Pharisees set about his grave to prevent the stealing away of his body by his Disciples, Mat. 27.66.

It is true, 18 That they were sufficient, that those divers torments and death at last, yea, the most cruell, painfull and accursed of all deaths, the death of the Crosse, which our blessed Saviour endured in his body, were but a part of that debt, Appeares not only by his death, part of the punishment of sinne, which we ought unto God for sinne, and which as our surety he tooke upon him to satisfie for us. For the death & outward paines of the body, were nei­theral, nor the greatest part of that curse which was brought upon man by sinne. The heaviest weight of the wrath of God lay upon his soul; So that it was needfull, But besides, by his suffering in Soule. that the Soul of Christ also should beare the wrath of God, and be made an offering for our sin, as was foretold, Isa. 53.10. The Evangelists therefore are very carefull to set before us the pangs and anguish [Page 188]of our Saviours Soule, So great, that himselfe pro­fesseth his Soul was heavy to the death; That it caused him to sweat great drops of blood; the agonies whereof were such that himselfe professed that his Soul was heavy to the death, Mat. 26.38. and the vi­olence thereof so great, that he did sweat great drops of blood, which fell from him to the ground, Luke 22.44. So that we cannot con­ceive that a person of so incomparable forti­tude as our Saviour was, could have so deep an impression made upon his Soule, by any o­ther thing, then by the sense of his Fathers wrath, wherewith he wrestled in that conflict, God withholding from him at that time, And to cry out upon the Crosse, My God, my God, &c. the comfort of his favour, as himselfe implies, when he cries out in the anguish of his Spirit upon the Crosse, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Mat. 27.46. That such speeches, and such effects, could proceed from no other cause then the sense of his Fathers wrath, So that he might truly say, that work of our Redempti­on was fini­shed, and the debt fully paied. cannot be denied. In what manner, or measure he felt it, is too much vanity and curiosity to enquire. It is enough unto us that it was so much as God accepted in full satis­faction for our debt, which also our Saviour himselfe seems to imply in the words uttered immediately before his death, It is finished, Iohn 19.30. 19 He meanes both his Sufferings and the price of our Redemption. This work of mans Redemp­tion discovers 1. Gods uncon­ceiveable love to man.

This great and glorious work of God in Redeeming, and Reconciling himselfe to the world, by the blood of his only begotten Son Jesus Christ, discovers unto us in the first place, such a measure of Gods unspeakable and un­conceivable [Page 189]love to man, as passeth all know­ledge, to use the Apostles phrase, Eph. 3.19. Secondly, 2. His wonder­full Wisdome. it gives an evidence of his wonderfull and infinite wisdome, in devising and find­ing out a meanes, by which that holy God, who will by no meanes pardon the guilty, Exod. 34.7. might yet without any empeach­ment unto his Justice at all, pardon sinnes, yea, more then that, might admit men into an holy Communion & fellowship with himself, being before enemies, and by sinne wholly se­parated from him, by joyning God and man together in the person of his Sonne, who as­suming unto himself our nature, 3. His mighty Power. thereby came Emanuel, God with us, Mat. 1.23. Thirdly, herein God manifests his wonderfull power, not only in spoyling Principalities and Powers, and triumphing over them, Col. 2.15. but be­sides in conquering death by dying, and lead­ing captivity captive, by becomming a Cap­tive unto those whom he subdued wholly and triumphed over in his Crosse. Fourthly, 4. His infinite Justice. God made known his Justice, and Holinesse, in the hatred of sinne, when he spared not his owne Sonne, when he became our surety, and tooke our sinnes upon him, but would bruise him and put him to griefe, when he made his Soule an offering for sinne, though himselfe had done no violence, neither was any deceit found in his mouth, Isa. 53.9, 10. Lastly, 5. His faithful­nesse & Truth. Gods faithful­nes and truth evidently appeared in fulfilling and making good his gracious Promises, in the [Page 190]fulnesse of time, whereby he had engaged himselfe both to our first Parents in Paradise, and to the Patriarchs, and Prophets in succeed­ing ages, so that nothing hath failed of all that he had promised.

The serious consideration of these particu­lars laid all together, 20 The serious consideration of these parti­culars ought to fill our hearts, and by heedfull medi­tation laid home to our hearts, cannot but furnish us with variety of most usefull and profitable instructions, which ought to raise up our hearts to an astonishing admiration of those glorious Attributes, 1. With admi­ration. and excellencies shining out so clearely unto us in this wonder­full worke. 2. With Gods love. Next, it cannot but fill them with the love of him, who so farre abounded in his love to us, that he gave his own Son to be a pro­pitiation for our sins, 3. With a faith­full depen­dence on him. 1 Iohn 4.9, 10. Thirdly, it is an effectuall meanes to establish our hearts in a firme dependence upon that God, who having freely given us his Sonne, cannot but together with him give us all things, Rom. 8.32. Fourthly, 4. With his feare. it must needs possesse our hearts with an awfull and reverend feare of that justice of that righteous and holy God, who makes it so evidently appeare that he will by no meanes cleare the guilty, Exodus 34.7. seeing he spared not his own Sonne, though innocent in himselfe, yet when he tooke only our sinnes upon him, and became a surety for us, he punished sinne in him to the utmost. This con­sideration should be a more effectuall meanes, to move us to passe the time of our dwelling [Page 191]here in feare, hating the very garments spot­ted with the flesh, Iud. 23. then the casting off of the Jewes, sometimes Gods ancient and only people, the casting of the Apostate An­gels into hell, the drowning of the whole world by the Flood, and consuming of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes: see 2 Pet. 2.4, 5, 6. 5. And teach us to deny our selves. Lastly, there cannot be a more effectuall meanes to move us to deny our selves for him, and for the service of his Church, then such a pattern laid before us in the example of our blessed Saviour, which himselfe urgeth to that purpose, Marke 20.44, 45. and the Apostle most effectually, Phil. 2, 5, 6, 7.

Hitherto we have considered the maine scope at which the Scriptures aime, 21 Besides the ge­nerall work of Creation, and Redemption, in recor­ding Gods workes unto us; namely, the setting out and advancing the glory of him that wrought them, that by bringing our hearts to a reverend feare of that glorious and dreadfull Name, The Lord our God, as he is stiled, Deut. 28.58. filling them with an holy rejoycing in him, and establishing them in a firme depen­dence on him, we might further our own sal­vation. For which purpose we have laid be­fore us only those generall workes of Creati­on and Providence, We are to con­sider divers particular acts of Providence. especially in the Redemp­tion of the world by Jesus Christ. It will not be an unprofitable work, in the next place to take a surview of some particular acts of Pro­vidence, wherein we shall easily discover those glorious Eminencies of God, in some Exam­ples [Page 192]one of them, in some more, whereof we shall give a few instances, which will shew us the way how to make the like observation in the rest.

That history of saving Noah and his family in the Arke, 22 Noahs preser­vation in the deluge, Lots delive­rance in So­dom, Manifest Gods faithfulnesse and mercy to his servants. when the rest of the world were o­verwhelmed and swept away in the generall deluge, and the delivering of Lot, and his fa­mily, out of the burning of Sodom, and Gomor­rah, are strong evidences of Gods faithfulnesse, and mercy to his owne servants, as both Moses, Gen. 19.29. and the Apostle, 2 Pet. 2.5.7, 9. make use of them to that purpose. In deliver­ing of the Children of Israel, His wonders in bringing his people out of Aegypt, out of that heavy bondage, under which they had been long held by the Egyptians by such strange wonders, with a strong hand, an outstretched arme as David calls it, Psal. 136.12. slaying great and mighty Kings, Psal. 136.18. and giving his people possession of their lands, and in the land of Canaan, Planting them in Canaan; possessed by Giants (to whom the children of Israel being compared, seemed but as grashoppers, Num. 13.33.) Notwith­standing their Cities walked up to heaven, Deut. 1.28. And generally the plucking down of the mighty from their seats, Luke 1.52. and raising up of the poore out of the dust, to set them with Princes, Discover his Power, and Soveraignty. Ps. 113.7, 8. discovers his in­finite Power, & absolute Soveraignty by which is both inabled, and hath right to doe whatso­ever he pleaseth, in heaven and earth, Psal. 135.6. and none can stay his hand, or challenge [Page 193]him for what he doth, Dan. 4.35. His preserving and advancing Abraham, and his posterity, The blessings of God upon Abraham and his posterity whom he so mightily encreased in a strange Country, in riches, in honours, that he was esteemed as a mighty Prince, by those amongst whom he dwelt, Gen. 23.6. preserved among strangers, shadowing them under his own wings, rebuk­ing even Kings (as Pharaoh, Gen. 12.17. and Abimelech, Gen. 20.3. for their sakes, Psal. 105.14.) Are evidences of his truth and Al-sufficiency. His taking the wise in their craftiness. And turning the counsels of men to serve his own ends, evidently declare both Gods All-suf­ficiency and faithfulnesse, in making good his Word, Gen. 12.2, 3. His taking of wise men in their craftinesse, Iob. 5.13. causing their own tongues to fall upon them, Psal. 64.8. (as he did Hamans, Hest. 6.9, 10. and chap. 9, 10.) argue his Power, Wisdome, and Justice. The making use of the malice of Iosephs brethren to bring him into Aegypt, both for his owne ad­vancement, Argue his wis­dome, and goodnesse. and for the preservation of Iacobs family, Gen. 45.5. Psal. 105.17. set out both his Wisdome, and Goodnesse, as Ioseph ob­serves, Gen. 30.20. and generally the histories of the particular acts of divine Providence are but instances of the wonderfull effects of those glorious Excellencies in God, whereof one or more of them are minifested unto us thereby.

Now that we may the better discover that God is righteous in all his wayes, 23 and holy in all his workes, as David testifies, Psal. 145.17. seeing that all righteousnesse consists in the just proportioning of all dispensations to the wayes, and workes of men, whether they be [Page 194]good or evill, we must carefully compare the wayes in which men walke, with the wayes in which God walkes towards them, whereby we shall easily and plainly discover the justice of God as well in rewarding the righteous, In comparing the waies of men with Gods dispensations towards them, as in taking vengeance on the wicked. Withall we must take notice that God hath an especiall aime to make it appear to the world, that all his mercies which he bestows upon men are every way free, Appears his free mercy even to his dear ser­vants, and that he is no debter to the best and most holy among the sons of men. For which cause he hath left upon record the failings of such men as are most renouned and honoured in the Church: Manifest by the failings of the best amongst men. As the grosser slips of Noah into drunkennesse, Gen. 9.21. of Lot into drunkennesse and incest, Gen. 19.33, 35. David into adultery and murder, 2 Sam. 11.4.15. Yea the smaller errours of others, though in sins not so scandalous, as Abrahams twise failing in his faith, manifested in concealing, through fear, that Sarah was his wife, Gen. 12.12. & chap. 20.2, 11. and Moses his speaking unadvisedly with his lips in his passion, Numb. 20.10. Psal. 106.32. though Abrahams faith was the grace for which he was most renow­ned, who is therefore stiled, Faithfull Abraham, Gal. 3.9. and the father of the faithfull, and one strong in faith, Rom. 4.16, 20. And Moses most eminent grace was meekness, for which he is prefer'd above all others, Numb. 12.3. Examples which may indeed both support the hearts of such as find themselves subject to [Page 195]those infirmities, from which the best are not free, and move all men to walk in fear and trembling, seeing they that stand may so easily fall, and may besides easily clear this truth that in the sight of God no man living can be justi­fied, Psal. 143.2. much lesse can challenge any thing at Gods hand, but must acknowledge, that if they be not condemned, much more if they be rewarded, it is out of free mercy and grace.

Again, whereas God seems, as it were, To understand the justice of Gods admini­stration in to suspend sometimes the execution of his justice against wicked men, at least for a while, not­withstanding their desperate and rebellious courses by which they provoke the eyes of his glory, for the manifesting of his patience, The prosperity of the wicked, even towards the vessels of wrath fitted to destru­ction, as the Apostle tels us, Rom. 9.22. and the afflicti­on of the god­ly, And on the other side seems to set his face against his own children, exercising them under his rods, and withholding from them the comfort of his favour, as in bitterness of spirit they complain, Psal. 77.7, 8. That in these cases we may un­derstand and judge aright of Gods waies, and give him the honour of his justice and faith­fulnesse, we must take with us these two dire­ctions. First, look not on the beginning, 1. Look not on the beginning, but on the end of Gods work. but on the end and issue of all Gods dispensations, both towards the godly and the wicked: thus are we advised, Psal. 37.37, 38. Mark the per­fect man, for his end is peace, but the end of the wicked shall be cut off. This indeed was the [Page 196]means by which the Prophet David supported his heart, when he was full of fretting and envy at wicked mens prosperity, and as much discouraged at his own chastisements, which lighted upon him every morning, Psal. 73.3, 14, 17. when by searching the Scriptures, he found that how faire and glorious soever the present state of wicked men appeared to the outward view, yet the end of them was so­daine and horrible destruction, and his own end, besides all the comfort of Gods counsell at present, was advancement to glory, Psal. 73.19, 24.

The Second thing to be taken notice of in Gods patience, 25 2. Observe the cause whence' both arise. The wickeds pros­perity proceeds from wrath; the Godlies af­flictions from his love. in bearing with wicked men for a time, and in chastening his own children, is the fountaine whence these dispensations both towards the one, and the other proceed; the forbearance of wicked men comes from his wrath, and the chastising of his own from his love and faithfulnesse, Psal. 119.75. And this evidently appeares by the contrary effects wrought upon them both. For wicked mens hearts by Gods patience towards them are the more hardned in sinne, Eccl. 11.8. thereby treasuring unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath, Rom. 2.5. Encrease in pride, opening their mouthes in blasphemy against Heaven, Psal. 73.8, 9. and fill up their iniqui­ty to the uttermost. So that the Lord, even then when be seemes to spare them outwardly, not­withstanding executes his judgements upon [Page 197]them inwardly, in a more secret, but yet in a more fearfull way. On the other side the Godly profit by their afflictions, grow more humble­minded, tender-hearted, and more tractable to the will of God, Psal. 119.67, 71. Ier. 31.18, so that Gods patience towards wicked men, as it proceeds from wrath, so by the just judge­ment God of it increaseth their condemnation by hardening their hearts: as on the other side afflictions of the godly, proceeding from his faithfulnesse and mercy, worke together to their good, Rom. 8.28.

SECT. II. Of the Laws given by God to his Church, and Recorded in Scripture.

HItherto we have considered part of the subject matter which the Scriptures handle, namely, the Works and Acts of God, How Gods honour is ma­nifested in his Law recorded in Scripture. which are therein recorded; and have obser­ved that the maine end which the Holy Ghost aimes at in registring them is, to set out the glory of God manifested in them, the wis­dome, power, holinesse, goodnesse, justice, and faithfulnesse of him, that wrought them, which easily appeare in those works if we search into them, that those glorious Excellencies being made known to men, they might honour him as God, and cleaving unto him, and serving him in holy feare might further their owne salvation. We are in the next place to [Page 198]set before us the Laws, that the Lord hath gi­ven unto his Church, which being every way Perfect, Psal. 19.7. Right concerning all things, Psal. 119.128, very Pure, ver. 140. Wonderfull, ver. 129. Holy and good, Rom. 7.12. Psal. 119.39. manifest the perfection, righteousnesse, purity, and goodnesse of that God that gave them, as the Psalmist concludes God to be righteousnesse, because all his judg­ments, (in which he includes his Laws) are up­right, Psal. 119.137. Especially seeing these Laws are given to men as rules of their practise, according to which if they walke they please God, 1 Thes. 4.1. and are accepted of him, which is a further argument that the Lord himselfe is Righteous and Holy, who is pleased with nothing but righteousnesse, and holiness, and requires nothing else of those that serve him.

Under this name of the Law of God the Scriptures oftentimes comprehend not only the Commandements which are the Rules of our life and practise, 2 By which we meane not the whole Word of God as it is sometimes taken; but besides the Principles and grounds of faith, and generally the whole Word of God, as Psal. 19.7. when it is said that the Law of God converts the soule, which is the most proper effect of the Gospell, it is evident that in that place under the name of the Law the Psalmist must understand the Gospell too. As likewise when he tells us that his delight is in the Law of God, which sustain­ed his spirit, that he perished not in his af­flictions, [Page 199] Psal. 119.92. he must of necessity un­derstand Gods promises aswell as the precepts of the Law, seeing they be the promises, rather then the precepts, that support the soule in times of triall, when we know whom we be­leeve, who is both able and willing, and ready to make good what he hath promised, as his children find by experience that there failed not ought of any good which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel, but all came to passe, Iosh. 21.45.

But as for the Promises (especially those that concerne the Kingdome of Christ, 3 which were revealed to the Patriarchs, delivered by the Prophets, and lastly, enlarged and more fuly and clearly opened by the Evangelists and A­postles) we shall consider them apart hereafter. But only the Commande­ments, For the present we have now in hand only that which is properely, and most commonly understood by the name of the Law, which containe those commandements and rules of practise which God hath given to his Church for her direction, and left upon record in the Scriptures. Now these we know are distingui­shed by the names of Laws morall, Judiciall. Ceremoniall. Morall. ceremo­niall, and judiciall, which by Moses in sundry places are promiscuously called Laws, Statutes, Judgements, and Ordinances. Of these seve­rall sorts of Laws, that which we call Morall comes to be handled in the first place. Of these this which is called the morall Law (because it was given by God for regulating of mens [Page 200]manners and conversation) is of all the rest of the Laws most ancient, Which is the most ancient of all Laws, most generall, and most perpetuall. First, most ancient, Psal. 119.160. as being given to our first Parents in Paradise, As given to Adam in Para­dise, that is, to man assoone as he had any being. I grant indeed that we have no record of any other Laws given to Adam, but those which we find mentioned, Gen. 2. which are only some branches of the Second Comman­dement in the tree of life, of the Fourth in the Institution of the Sabbath, of the Seventh in the Law of Marriage, and of the Eight in ap­pointing them to keep Paradise, which are all of them positive Laws, and therefore need to be expresly set down, or else they could not have been known, whereas the rest of the Laws, being all Lawes of nature, and therefore discernible by naturall right reason (for which cause they are said to be written in mans heart) might be known although they were not recorded, and therefore are omitted by Moses in that briefe history. But that the rest of the morall Precepts were given unto Adam, although perhaps not by word of mouth, Either by word or written in his heart; but written in his heart at the same time, must needs be granted, unlesse we conceive that God made Adam more imperfect then any other of his creatures; for that he gave all the rest of the creatures rules of their motions and operations either imprinted in their natures if they want sense, or by the direction of sense in those that have it, is as cleare as the light. Now that [Page 201]God should either give no law, or (which is almost one) an imperfect law to man, who most needed, was most capable and best able to make use of a law, must needs much disparage either his kindnesse to mankind, or his wisdome in rendring the most eminent and serviceable of all the creatures upon earth, un­usefull and unprofitable at the least for most part if he had no perfect law to guide him.

It must therefore be necessarily granted that the whole morall Law was given to Adam (that is, to mankind) in Paradise, 4 And conse­quently most universall, as given to the whole nature of man in him. and by ne­cessary consequent must be acknowledged to be of all laws the most ancient, and upon the same ground must necessarily be generall, or universall; seeing it was given in our first pa­rents to the whole nature of man, which when that law was given was wholly in them. It is true, that the change of mans condition by A­dams fall hath seemed to cause some small al­teration in the law, as it is not a duty that now binds us to labour in Paradise, or to abstain from the one, or to eate of the other of the trees that stood in the midst of it. Notwith­standing even by that law all men in generall are bound to labour in such employments as God cals them unto, and to abstain from all things that God forbids, and to make use of all such ordinances as the Lord appoints for the confirmation and strengthening of their faith. So that those laws given to Adam bind all men still, in the grounds and scope of them, [Page 202]although they oblige not his posterity in those things, which had relation to that state where­in he then stood, and from which afterwards he so sodainly fell.

And upon the same ground, 5 it must as neces­sarily follow, Upon the same ground those morall lawes must needs be perpetuall, that those laws which were given to Adam, are perpetuall, to continue as long as men have a being on earth. For seeing they were given to him as the root of mankind, they necessarily bind his posterity, in succeeding ge­nerations, to the end of the world. We never find any new law given to the Church in any age. It is true, that the law given to Adam hath been since renewed; perhaps to Noah, after the floud, Which have been renued, (as may be probably guessed by that which we read concerning murther, Gen. 9.6.) And it may be to Abraham, after God called him out from Vr of the Chaldeans, se­ing we find him commended for keeping Gods commandements, his statutes, and his laws, Gen. 26.5. But most fully and cleerly, it was renewed and restored by Moses, upon mount Sinai. But not alte­red; And that the law then published, for the substance of it, was no new law, appears by comparing the law given to Adam, which is in effect the same with the second, fourth, seventh and eighth commandements of the decalogue, with which in a generall conside­ration, they are all one, if they be compared together.

That this which we call the Morall law, 6 was founded for ever, (as the Psalmist witnesseth, [Page 203] Psal. 119.152.) and was to remain, and to be observed as a rule of life unto Gods Church, our Saviour himselfe witnesseth in expresse words, Mat. 5.18. where he professeth that untill heaven and earth passe (that is, till the worlds end) one jot, or one tittle shall not passe from the law. Wherefore whatsoever was praescribed in that law, we may observe and guide our selves by it, to direct our pra­ctise, and tender it unto God, as a duty requi­red and commanded in his owne law. For which end both our Saviour Christ himself and the Apostles also after him (even then when both the Judiciall and Ceremoniall laws were abolished) yet upon all occasions presse the observation of the Morall Law, And is there­fore urged in the very letter of it by the Apostles. and that too in all the duties thereof, and that by vertue and from the letter of the commandement it self, Rom. 13.8, 9. Ephes. 6.2. James 2.10, 11.

As for those, 7 who (because the Apostle en­courageth us to obedience, Object. 1 because we are not under the law, but under grace, Rom. 6.14.) We are not under the Law, but under Grace. plead, that we are therefore now no more under the command and rule of the law; they mistaking the end and scope at which the A­postle aims, put a sense upon his words, Answer. It is only an encouragement to mortifie our lusts which the Law forbade, but brought us no power to subdue as Grace doth. which he never intended. For he makes use of this Position, in that place, only as a strong motive to encourage us to resist sin, and not to suffer it to reigne in our mortall bodies to obey it in the lusts thereof, Rom. 6.12. because we have now, under the Gospel, power to master [Page 204]and means to obtain victory over it, which we may be assured of upon this ground, that we are not under the Law (which indeed forbids sin, but in the mean time, furnishing us with no power to resist it, by the corrupt inclina­tion of our rebellious spirits rather awakens and quickens our corrupt lusts, by restraining them, then subdues them) but under Grace, and consequently under the government of the Spirit which supplies us with ability to resist sinfull motions, and to conform to the law, that our thoughts may be brought under the obedience of Christ which the law of it self could not give us. So that by that Spirit we have the fear of God planted in our hearts, that we shall not depart from him, Jer. 32.40.

Yea, 8 but (will some object) the Apostle tels us, Object. 2 We are no lon­ger under a School-master. Gal. 3.14, 15. that the law was our school­master to bring us unto Christ, but after faith is come we are no longer under a school-ma­ster. To which we answer, that the Apostle in­tending in that place to prove against those who pressed the observation of the law to e­stablish their own righteousnesse, for the ob­taining of eternall life, Rom. 10.3. and laying before himself this scope, to make it evident that there can be no justification by the works of the law, but only by the righteousnesse of faith, (because for want of ability to fulfill the law perfectly in every point (vvhich is impos­sible to us through the vveaknesse of the flesh, Rom. Answer. 8.3.) we are so far from being justified [Page 205]by it that it leaves us under a curse) he takes in hand and hath just occasion to make it ap­pear that one speciall use of the law is to drive us unto Christ, The morall law drives to Christ for justi­stification. in which respect he is said to be the end of the law to those that believe, Rom. 10.3. Which is true indeed even of the Morall Law: especially if we take in with it the pro­mises and threats annexed thereunto, vvhere­of, neither the one can be obtained, nor the other escaped, but by Christ alone. But the Apostle speaks there of the ceremoni­all law especi­ally. But in this place the Apostle especially points at the ce­remoniall lavv, vvhich under types and sha­dows represented Christ unto that Church of the Jewes, vvhich now by the coming of the body of vvhom they were shadows are vvholly taken away.

Now whereas the same Apostle tels us, 9 1 Tim. 1.9. Object. 3 that the Law is not made for a righteous man; The law is not made for a righteous man. he meanes not that the Law was not made for such a man for his direction, to be the rule of his life, but seeing a just man voluntarily submits to the Law, & both desires & endavours to walk according to it, Answer. that man needs not the Law as a bridle, True, as a b [...]idle, because he hath a stron­ger means to hold him in, a sanctified spi­rit within him. to hold him in by way of restraint, because he is kept within his bounds by his own spirit, which inclines in it selfe unto Gods Testimonies, Psal. 119.112. chooseth the way of his Truth, v. 99. vowes to keepe Gods judgements, ver. 106. makes them his desight, ver. 143. and finds delight in them, ver. 103. and therefore having within himselfe a principle that enforceth more strongly to [Page 206]the duties of obedience, then the terrors of any law can doe, the law in that respect is not given to a righteous man who is a law un­to himselfe, (and yet so that he guides him­selfe by the rule of that Law alone, Psal. 119.24, 105.) But, as he adds in the words that follow, it is made for the lawlesse, and diso­bedient, and the like, who need this Law, both as a bridle to keepe them within their bounds, by the terrors thereof, and besides as a Judge to condemne them for their disobe­dience, when they become transgressors and walke contrary thereunto.

It is true indeed, 10 Christ indeed freed us from the ceremonial Law, that from the Ceremoniall law, we are wholly freed by the comming of Christ into the world, who is the body of those shadowes; and it is as true that the Judiciall law is likewise made void to us, And Judiciall; as being given to the Iewes, as such a State, not as a Church, and therefore cannot be con­tinued, not only because the State of the Iews, to which it was given is, and was, shortly after Christs Ascension dissolved, but besides because the Church, being spred over so many diffe­rent Nations, and States, it was impossible for them all to be grounded by the same rules of civill Policy. Not from the Morall. But for the Morall Law, seeing it sets down rules of governing a man, as a man, it is communicable to all men of what Nation soever, and is therefore univer­sally and perpetually to be observed. Notwith­standing even concerning that Law we gaine [Page 207]ease and reliefe by Christ, three waies, by which that yoke, (if we think fit so to tearme it) is made easie unto us, although to speake truly the Commandements in themselves are not grievous, as the Apostle testifies, 1 Iohn 5.2.

First, therefore, 11 we are by Christ freed from the rigour and curse of the Law, Christ also hath freed us from the curse of that Law. which requi­red of us full and exact obedience thereunto in all things, and that under the penalty of an everlasting curse, to rest for ever upon our bodies and soules, if we failed in the least duty required therein, as it is denounced, Deut. 27.26. Now Christ being made a curse for us hath taken off from us, and redeemed us from this curse of the Law, Gal. 3.13. and seeing this exact obedience which the strictnesse of the Law required, is now made impossible un­to us by reason of the weaknesse of our nature, corrupted by Adams fall; God through Christ hath been pleased to moderate unto us the rigour of the Law, in respect of the obedience required therein, and is pleased to accept our sincere, constant, and faithfull endeavours to performe to the uttermost of our power what we are able to doe, although we come short of what the Law requires, and are accepted where there is a willing mind according to that which we have, and not according to that which we have not, 2 Cor. 8.12. 12

The Second benefit which we have by Christ in relation to the Law, 2. And from exacting our obedience to Justification. is, that whereas the Law requires of us perfect obedience to every [Page 208]commandement thereof to be performed by us in our owne persons, for the attaining of eternall life, as our Saviour implies in his an­swer to the young man, Mat. 19.19. Now Christ having in his own Person perfectly ful­filled the whole Law, Mat. 3.15. his Righteo­usnesse apprehended by Faith is imputed to us, and accounted ours, as if we our selves had per­formed it, & is accepted by God for the justify­ing of us before him, Phil. 3.9. Rom. 5.18, 19. so that we have thereby a just title to eternall life, which otherwise we could have laid no claime unto by any righteousnesse of our own, which is so farre from justifying of us before God, that the best of it before him is no better then filthy rags, Jsa. 64.6. rendring us abominable in his eyes, which are purer then to behold evill: So that in his sight no man living in him­selfe can be justified, 13 Psal. 143.2.

Lastly, 3. And from that ill effect of the Law to quicken our lusts. by Christ we are freed from an ill effect, which the Law wrought in us, yet only occasionally, not properly by it selfe, (for the Commandement is holy, just, and good, Rom. 7.12.) But sinne taking occasion by the Commandement slew us, so that the Com­mandement which was ordained to life, we find unto us to be unto death, Rom. 7.10, 11. because the Law laying a restraint upon our corrupt lusts, but bringing with it no power of the Spirit, to enable us to subdue and con­quer them by making a barre against them, caused them to swell the higher and to rage the [Page 209]more violently, (as waters doe when they are penned by a damme that is made against them) which the Apostle calls the reviving of sinne, when the Commandement came, Rom. 7.9. But Christ bringing with him the Spirit of grace and Sanctification, by which those corrupt lusts are in some measure mortified, and subdued, the Spirit of Christ taking away that enmity and contrariety of the flesh against the Law, and working our hearts to a complyanie there­with, By giving his Spirit to work us to a com­pliance with Law. causeth it to work in us a quite contra­ry effect to that which it hath in naturall men, an exceeding love unto Gods Testimonies, Psal. 119.167. an holy delight in them, ver. 77. Rom. 7.22. for the sweetnesse which we find in them, Psal. 119.103. so that our hearts incline to performe them alwaies even to the end, v. 112. This gracious effect of the Spirit work­ing with the Law in the hearts of the godly, is part of that new Covenant, which God promiseth to make with his people, unlike the Covenant which he made with their fathers, which they brake, to write his Law in their in­ward parts, Ier. 31.32, 33. and 32, 40.

A DIGRESSION CONCERN …

A DIGRESSION CONCERNING THE MORALITY OF THE Fourth Commandement.

BY Iohn White Master of Arts and Preacher of Gods word in Dorchester in the County of Dorset.

LONDON, Printed for Richard Royston.

A Digression concerning the Mo­rality of the Fourth Commandement.

SECT. I. That the Law of the Sabbath in the fourth Com­mandement, is Morall, and therefore per­petuall.

FOr the evidencing of this truth, 1 The first Argu­ment, it was given to the whole nature of man in Adam. our first Argument shall be drawn from the Institution of this day of holy Rest, immedi­ately upon mans creation, recor­ded Gen. 2.3. which upon the examining thereof, will appeare so strong and cleare in it selfe, that it might be suffi­cient to convince any man, that is not fore­stalled before-hand by too much prejudice. And it may be thus framed. What Law so­ever was given to our first Parents in the be­ginning without relation to their present state bindes all mankind to the worlds end. But such was this Law of the Sabbath.

It is true that there happened upon the fall of our first Parents, a change in the Law, 2 Two changes of the Law given to Adam, occasioned by his fall. which was given them by God in the begin­ning. The First change happened to the whole Law, in respect of the conditions, and in part of the use of it. For whereas of man in the state of innocency and perfection, full and perfect obedience to the whole Law was re­quired, [Page 214] 1. In respect of the whole Law, perfect obedi­ence thereunto being then possible, to be performed by him in his own Person, whereunto he was sufficiently ena­bled by the perfection of his nature, in which he was created, but by the fall of Adam that ability was so farre weakned, that such obedi­ence was made impossible to him, or any of his posterity after him: But by his fall made now im­possible, the righteousnesse of Christ is ac­cepted for us. now in stead of our personall obedience, the Righteousnesse of Christ, who in our nature fulfilled the whole Law, is imputed to us for our justification, and our obedience is required, only as a fruit of that faith, by which we are justified. This makes so great a change in the Covenants made betweene God and man, before, and since the Fall, that they are usually esteemed to be two diverse Covenants, the former before the Fall we call the Covenant of workes, and this lat­ter, since the Fall, we tearme the Covenant of Grace.

The Second change which happened in the Law, 3 2. In respect of some Laws gi­ven Adam in respect of his condition ra­ther then of his nature. by occasion of Adams fall, was in re­spect of some duties commanded in the Law, the Sacramentall tree of life, and the whole use thereof, were of necessity taken away, because the promise whereof that tree was the Seale was voide, by Adams breach of the Co­venant, to which it was annexed. And the charge of keeping, and dressing Paradise, was by like necessity utterly voide, when man for his rebellion was cast out of that Garden. Other commandements, as those concerning mans labour, and womens subjection to their hus­bands, [Page 215]were made straighter then they were before, but the substance of these Laws remain­ed still. And these changes happened only in such particulars, as respected rather the state of mans innocency in which he then stood, then the nature of man in generall; and are therefore excepted in the Major proposition, wherein is asserted no more but that these laws are perpetuall, which were given to Adam as a man, not as to perfect man.

This proposition thus understood is foun­ded upon this ground of truth, 4 God made his Covenant with Adam in re­spect to his nature, not to his person. that God esta­blished his Covenant with Adam principally in respect of his nature, and not so much in re­spect of his person; so that by consequent it must follow, that all who are partakers of that nature are bound by that Covenant. Of this faith we have an evident demonstration, in the punishment which light upon the whole nature of man for Adams transgression, which of necessity supposeth the sinne of mans whole nature, in Adams person, in whom it was then included: seeing otherwise we know the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father, Ezek. 18.20. So that the argument holds strongly and convincingly in this manner. As appeares because the nature of man becomes guilty of the breach of that Co­venant. If Adams breach of Covenant made between God and him, brought guilt upon all his posterity, that is, upon the whole nature of man, then it must needs follow that the Covenant obliged the whole nature of man, it is utterly impos­sible that one should become a guilty person by [Page 216]breach of a Covenant to which he was never bound. But the punishment inflicted upon the whole nature of man, makes it evident that the whole nature of man was made guilty by Adams transgression; wherefore the whole nature of man was bound in the Covenant which God made with Adam, and consequent­ly is obliged by the Law which was given in that Covenant.

Unto this argument, 5 Secondly, Christ urgeth the Law of ma­riage given in Paradise as then in force: may be added another proofe taken from our Saviour Christs reason­ing with the Scribes and Pharisees, Mat. 19.48. about their question concerning divorce, which they pretended to be permitted by Moses his Law, Deut. 24.1, 2. For in disputing with them our Saviour grounds his argument against the divorce pretended to be permitted by the Law of Moses, because it crossed that Law gi­ven unto Adam. So that all the strength of our Saviours argument against their divorce must rest upon this Maxime. Implying that the Law given in the beginn­ing is unalte­rable. That which the Law given to Adam in the beginning did not allow, that ought not to be allowed: which is all one as if he had said, that the Law given to Adam from the beginning is unalterable, and there­fore remaines still in full force, so that all men to the worlds end are bound to yeeld obedi­ence thereunto.

Some perhaps may object, Objection. 6 that this answer of our Saviour Christ unto the Pharisees is applied by him to that particular case alone, which was then proposed, but extends not [Page 217]farther, and therefore determines no more but that the law of marriage, which was given to Adam in the beginning, stands still in force, but resolves nothing concerning the Obliga­tion of the rest of the Laws which were given to Adam at the same time, whether they be of force still or no. Answer. To which exception two things may be answered: First, we say that seeing our Saviour resolves that the divorce supposed to be permitted by the law of Moses is therefore not to be allowed, because it was contrary to the law of marriage given by God to Adam in the beginning, then by all the rules of Logick and reason, it must necessarily follow, that whatsoever is contrary to any Law established in the beginning must needs be un­lawfull, because the reason of disallowing that kind of divorce, is not drawn frō any thing that is peculiar to the Law of marriage, but from that which is cōmon to all the rest of the Laws which were given at the same time, as well as to that particular, namely, that the Law given by God from the beginning did not permit it.

Secondly, if our Saviours answer to the Pha­risees, wherein he condemnes the divorce pre­tended to be permitted by the law of Moses, 7 be restrained to Marriage only, and extend not to the rest of the Lawes given at the same time, it leaves unto the Pharisees a faire ground of exception against such a resolution of the question proposed. For they might easily have replied that this law was not in force any more [Page 218]then the rest of the Laws given at the same time to our first Parents: now it is absurd to imagine that our Saviour who knew their cavilling humours by experience, would leave them that starting hole. Wherefore when he condemnes the divorce pretended to be permitted by Moses, for that only reason because it was contrary to the Law given to Adam in the be­ginning, he must necessarily inferre that the Laws which were then given are still in force, both unto us, and unto the end of the world.

The major proposition of that syllogisme that concludes the morality and perpetuity of the Sabbath (namely, 8 that all laws given to A­dam, which had respect to his nature, and not to his present condition, are morall and per­petuall) being thus fully cleared and confir­med, there remains only the minor or second proposition to be made good, which consists of two branches: Now the law of the Sabbath was given from the beginning. The first that this law of the Sabbath was given to Adam in Paradise. The second that it was given to him in respect of his nature, and not of his person; that is, to him as a man, not as an innocent or perfect man. Of these two branches, the opposers of the mo­rality of the Sabbath, meddle not with the latter, but oppose only the former: affirming that the institution of the Sabbath by God was not from the beginning. The reasons of which opposition we shall examine after we have given our reasons for the proving of the con­trary; namely, that the Sabbath was instituted [Page 219]by God from the beginning.

The dispute concerning the day in which Adam fell, whether it was on the sixth day on which he was created or on the next day; (which seems more probable if all things be duly weighed) as also of the time when the Sabbath day was first instituted, whether it was before Adams fall, while he was yet in Paradise; or after his fall, when he was driven out of Para­dise; is not of any great moment to the point which we have in hand; (although seeing in the series of the history written by Moses, we find the giving of this, and diverse other laws, re­corded before Adams fall, we have reason to think all things to have been done in the same order in which they are related; unlesse we had better arguments then meer surmises to induce us to judge otherwise) it is enough to our pre­sent purpose to have that acknowledged, which no man denies, that the law was given, while the whole nature of mankind was in our first Parents, upon that ground therefore sup­posed and granted by all, we thus argue.

That which Moses relates God to have done, Proved by the series of the history, Gen. 2. that he did in the manner and order that he relates: but Moses relates that God insti­tuted the Sabbath from the beginning, as well as marriage, and some other Laws: therefore it was so and then done. The words of Moses his relation of the Institution of that day of rest, Gen. 2.3. are these. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it. Now that these [Page 220]words Blessed, and Sanctified, in the most proper and ordinary construction signifie in­stituted and annexed a blessing to the obser­vation of it, I conceive no man will denie. Wherefore seeing this is the most usuall and proper signification of these words, and seeing no incongruity with other clauses and ex­pressions in the letter of that text, no contra­diction to any other place of Scripture, nor repugnancy to any principle of faith, enforce us to seeke out any other more unusuall signifi­cation of them, we have sufficient warrant to construe, and interpret them according to their usuall, literall, and proper sense in this place.

Now that Blessing and Sanctifying the Sab­bath was from the beginning (besides the series of the history, And by the tearmes blessed and sanctified, which is a stronger & more con­vincing argument to prove that it was so, then any that is, or can be alleadged, to prove the contrary) may be evineed and farther made good by these reasons. First, we find the Lord himself in the fourth Commandment affirm­ing that he had blessed and sanctified the Sab­bath day (for so all the Interpreters render these words according to the most proper signification of them in the originall tongue) as remembring and referring unto an act done before the giving of the Law. Repeated in the fourth Com­mandement, and pointing at an act past. Now we find in no place of Scripture, any mention of the Lords blessing, & sanctifying the Sabbath day, before the publishing of the Decalogue upon [Page 221]Mount Sinai, but in this only, Gen. 2.3. Nei­ther doe those that deny the Morality of the Sabbath, mention or suppose any time, pre­cedent to the delivery of the Law by Moses, wherein God blessed and sanctified the Sab­bath day, neither if any such thing had been done by God, would the Scripture have o­mitted the recording of it, being a matter of so great importance; neither lastly, 3. Neither was any time so fit for giving this Law of the Sabbath as in the beginning: was there any time so fit for the giving of this Law, as when the ground of the Institution of this holy Rest, which was Gods manifesting of the per­fecting of the worlds creation by his resting on that day, was new and fresh in memory.

This reason taken from the fitnesse of the time for the enacting and publishing of this Law, carries with it the greater weight, 12 be­cause we know how carefull God is to make every thing beautifull in its time, Eccl. 3.11. and consequently, we have no reason to ima­gine, that God would omit the fittest time for the giving of this Law, and defer it to a time lesse seasonable: As appeares in instituting o­ther Feasts. especially seing we see that in the Institution of the Feasts of lesse impor­portance, as Easter, and Pentecost, of lesse frequent observation, and to last but for a time, he tooke care to ordaine them, when the mercies were yet fresh and new, for the pre­serving of the memory whereof they were ap­pointed. The same course the Church tooke afterwards, in the ordaining of the Feast of Purim, wherein both the occasion and Institu­tion [Page 222]of the Feast went both together. Nay even the Heathen themselves by the very light of nature were directed to follow the same rule, as all men know.

But the strongest and clearest argument to prove the Institution of the Sabbath by God from the beginning, 13 is the testimony of the A­postle, The Apostle affirmes it, Heb. 4.3, 4. Heb. 4.3.4. in these words. Although the works were finished from the foundation of the world, for he spake in a certaine place (namely, Gen. 2.2.) of the seventh day on this wise. And God rested the seventh day from all his workes. To shew the force of the argument, which is to be drawne out of this place, we must in this whole disputation of the Apostle's, begun chap. 3.12. and ending, chap. 4.11. consider what he chiefly aimes at, and intends to prove, which is to disswade men from unbeleefe; to which purpose he sets before them the dangerous consequents thereof, namely, that it excludes men out of heaven. To prove this he alleadgeth the testimony of the Prophet David, Psal. 95.11. who threatens the people of his time to be shut out of Gods rest, as their Fathers by hardening their hearts through unbeleefe were shut out of Canaan, (a Type of heaven) if they proved unbeleevers, and hardened their hearts thereby, as their fa­thers had done. If it should be replied unto the Apostle, that David in that place alleadged out of the Psal. meant not heaven by the rest which he there mentions, the Apostle demonstrates [Page 223]plainly that David in these words, which he relates, could not possibly by the name of Rest, meane any thing else but the rest of heaven.

The Apostle's argument by which he demon­stratively proves, 14 that the Prophet in the words which he cites out of him, could meane no o­ther rest, but the rest of heaven, is this in briefe. The rest, which David mentions in that place, must needs be such a rest, as the men to whom he speakes had not entred into; (for then it had beene a vaine thing, to threaten to shut them out of that, which they had already in posses­sion) but had a possibility to enter in it (or else it were a like folly to threaten that as a judgement upon them, to deprive them of that, which they should never have any possibility to obtain.) But (saith the Apostle) there was no such rest to be entred into by them in Davids time, but only the rest of heaven, therefore David in that place, cited by the Apostle, could meane no other rest, but the rest of heaven. To make good this argument he gives a sufficient enumeration of all the kindes of rests, which were possible to be meant by David, in the place alleadged, (which must all of them have this condition, that they might be entred into by men) which were three, the rest of the Sab­bath, the rest of Canaan, and the rest of heaven: into all which men had a possibility to enter. Now the rest out of which they are threatned to be excluded, must be a rest which they had not already entred into; But (saith our Apo­stle) [Page 224]into two of these Rests men had entred before Davids time, into the rest of the Sab­bath, from the foundation of the world, in which God rested, after he had perfected his workes, and into the rest of Canaan, in the daies of Ioshua; therefore David could not threaten them to be excluded out of either of those rests; there could therefore be no other but the rest of heaven, out of which they might be excluded, because there was no other, but the rest of heaven, to be entred into in Davids time, from which yet they might, and were in danger to be shut out by unbeleefe.

That the Rest of the Sabbath was entred in­to from the foundation of the world, the A­postle expresly affirmes in these words, And God rested the seventh day from all his works. But (say our opposits) the Apostle here affirmes no more, but that God entred into that Rest of the seventh, or Sabbath day, but he speakes not one word of mans entring into rest on that day. Nowun to this we answer, that these particulars which follow cannot be denied. First, that the conclusion, which the Apostle intends to prove, is, that unbeleefe, shuts a man out of heaven. Secondly, it is as manifest, that to prove this he produceth the Prophet Davids testimony, threatning men to be shut out of Gods Rest, if they hardned their hearts by unbeleefe, as their Fathers had done. Thirdly, it is evident that the Apostle assumes, that David by this rest could meane nothing else but heaven. Fourthly, [Page 225]it is as cleare, that he proves that the Psalmist by the Rest which he mentions in that place, could meane no other Rest but heaven, be­cause there was no other rest left, out of which men might be excluded, but heaven, in Davids dayes. In the Fift place, to make that good the Apostle proceeds by way of enumeration or induction, and reckons up three severall sorts of Rests, which might be called Gods Rests, namely, the Rest of the Sabbath, the rest of Canaan, and the Rest of heaven. Sixtly, the Apostle farther assumes, that the rest which David mentions, could not be the rest of the Sabbath, nor the rest of Canaan. Seventhly, it cannot be denied, but that he affirmes that the people had many yeares, ages before Davids time, entred into Canaan, under the conduct of Ioshua. Every one of these particulars is so cleare in it selfe, that no man with any colour of reason can deny any of them. The question is only, by what argument the Apostle proves, that by the Rest mentioned by David, he could not meane the rest of the Sabbath, for that only branch was left to be made good, to make up the full demonstration of the conclusion, that the Apostle tooke on him to prove, that by that rest, out of which David threatens them to be excluded by unbeleefe, the Psalmist could not mean Canaan, all men will acknowledge that the Apostle reasons thus. The Prophet David could not threaten them to be shut out by unbeleefe, from that rest which they had [Page 226]in their own possession: but of the rest of Canaan they had been possessed long before even from the dayes of Ioshua. Now it remain­ing upon the Apostle's hand to prove, that Da­vid by Gods rest could not meane the Sabbath, he must of necessity take up the same argu­ment, by which he had before proved, that he could not mean Canaan by Gods rest, that is, because they had entred into that rest many yeares before. In like manner, if he will make good his argument, he must prove that David could not mean the rest of the Sabbath, because they had entred into that rest long before. The opposites tell us, that the Apostles words can import no more, but that God entred into the rest of the Sabbath, from the foundation of the world, but there is no mention made of mans entring into that rest at that time. But how vain this exception is, we are now to shew.

If we understand these words Heb. 17 4.4. only of Gods entring into his rest on the seventh day, (as the letter of the Text at the first view seemes to carry it) the Apostles argument, if it be brought into form, must be thus framed. That rest which was entred into already, could not be the rest which David meant, because he speaks of a rest yet to come: But the rest of the Sabbath was entred into long before Davids time, even by God himselfe, from the foundation of the world; Therefore the rest of the Sabbath could not be the rest that David meant in that place. I grant indeed [Page 227]that the conclusion necessarily follows out of these premises. But I affirm withall, that the major proposition is utterly false, and no way futes with the scope of the Apostle in this dis­putation. For it is true, that notwithstanding Gods entring into the rest of the Sabbath, Da­vid could not mean that rest in this place, be­cause it is possible, that men might not enter in­to that rest, although God did, & it is only mens entring into that rest, that makes it impossible to be meant by David here, who speaks of ex­cluding men from entring into that rest which he there means, from which they could not be shut out, if they had entred already, and there­fore, if they had entred into the rest of the Sabbath before, David could not mean that rest in that place. So then the opposition lies not between mens excluding, and Gods en­tring, both which might perhaps stand toge­ther; but between mans excluding and mans entring, upon which the whole weight of the disputation lies, and that so evidently that it may be justly wondred, that any man that de­sires to submit to the truth, should not ac­knowledge it. If therefore we frame the ma­jor proposition so, that it may sute with the Apostles scope, which best interprets the mea­ning, it must be composed in this form, or at least to this purpose. That rest into which the Jews had entred already, could not be the rest out of which David threatens that they should be excluded by unbeliefe. Whereunto if we [Page 228]adde this minor, or second proposition; But into the rest of the Sabbath God had entred from the foundation of the world; there could follow no conclusion at all. But if we adde our minor proposition, and so form our syllogisme thus: That rest, into which the Jews had en­tred from the beginning, cannot be the rest, out of which those that harden their hearts by un­beliefe, are threatned to be excluded: But in­to the rest of the Sabbath men had entred from the beginning: Therefore, the rest of the Sabbath could not be that rest out of which they are threatned to be excluded, that harden their hearts through unbeliefe: This conclu­sion naturally and necessarily follows out of the premises, and fully sutes with the whole course of the Apostles disputation, and with the scope at which he aimes.

If there were no other Argument, 18 but this which we have already produced, to prove thta the Apostle, although he names onely Gods resting on the Sabbath day, yet must ne­cessarily imply mans resting on that day as wel as Gods, and that mans entring into the rest of the Sabbath, sutes most fully with the A­postles scope, but Gods entring into that rest makes nothing to his purpose, in this disputa­tion, unlesse it be to shew the ground of mans rest at the same time; it might sufficiently sa­tisfie any man that is willing to be guided by reason. Notwithstanding as we have taken notice of the main drift, at which the Apostle [Page 229]aims in this disputation, so it will not be a­misse to consider the grounds, which the A­postle laies, for the raising of his argument: To prove then, that David threatens unbe­lievers to be shut out of heaven, which he here calls by the name of Gods rest, he laies this for his ground, that this name of Gods rest can be applied onely to three things, the Sabbath, Canaan, and Heaven. Now these three being all members under one generall head, and di­stinguished one from another, must needs have something common to them all, and some­thing proper and peculiar, wherein they differ. That which is common to them all, is first, that they are Gods rests, that is, rests which God ordains for, and bestowes upon men. Secondly, that they are therefore rests into which men may enter. The difference between these rests is, that two of them were possessed by men al­ready, and one of them was yet to come. Now the Prophet Davids words expresly mention a rest to come, and to conceive and affirm, that the Apostle building his argument upon this distinction, as it plainly appears he doth, should impertinently intend to bring in Gods resting in his own person, is to confound this distin­ction of rests, which the Apostle lays for the ground of his Argument, and by consequence his whole disputation that is built thereupon.

To conclude, 19 the Apostle not only laies downe a distinction of the severall kinds of Gods rests, in that dispute, Heb. 4. but farther [Page 230]in applying it to his purpose insists most strongly upon the opposition between the words in Gen. 2. and the words of David, Psal. 45. by which he makes it manifest, that David could not mean that rest of the Sabbath, that Moses speaks of, Gen. 2. For Heb. 4.3. thus he reasons: David speaks of a rest to come, but Moses speaks of a rest past, therefore David cannot mean the rest of the Sabbath of which Moses speaks, which was entred into so long before. And again, v. 5. he takes up the same opposition, in these words. And in this place (of David) again, If they shall enter: both in the 3. and 5. vers. the Apostle insists upon Da­vids expressions [If they shall enter] which he shews cannot refer to the rest of the Sabbath which was entred into (as Moses relates) long before. Now wherein stands this opposition between the relation of Moses that [God re­sted] the seventh day, & Davids intermination [they shall not enter?] there is no opposition between these two expressions, God hath en­tred, and, They shall not enter, but between these two, They have entred, and, They shall not enter, there is a manifest opposition; where­as therefore the Apostle presseth strongly this opposition, ver. 3. & ver. 5. it must be granted, that though he expresseth only Gods resting on the seventh day, yet he specially intends mans resting, which was grounded thereupon.

Some amongst the opposites grant that the Apostle may in the 3. & 4. verses of Heb. 4. [Page 231]though he mention Gods resting too, as being instituted and grounded upon Gods resting upon the same day. But this (they say) was in­tended only indirectly and by consequence. Neither (say they) doth the Apostle limit Gods resting, and mans resting unto the same time, but mentions only Gods rest, which was in­deed from the foundation of the world, but not mans rest, which began only from the de­livering of the Law by Moses. To this we an­swer, that it must needs be that mans resting is principally and directly intended in that place by the Apostle, although it be not expresly mentioned, & that Gods resting is only named as the ground of the institution of mans rest: so that when he affirmeth that God rested from the foundation of the world, he implies, that man rested with him at the same time; seeing (as we have shewed) the whole weight of his Argument lies upon mans, and not upon Gods resting. And when he affirms that man had al­ready entred into that rest, it was fit for him to assigne the time when he entred into that rest, as he doth afterwards set down the time when he entred into the rest of Canaan: be­cause the expressing of the time of entring in­to that rest, is that which gives most strength to his Argument. Besides, if mans resting up­on the giving of the Law by Moses, were meant by the Apostle, it was easie for the A­postle to have named that time, as it was to name the other.

But what may be the reason (may some say) why the Apostle in this place, principally in­tending and meaning mans resting on the Sab­bath, mentions notwithstanding only Gods re­sting on the Sabbath day, but speaks not a word of mans resting on that day; and proves that out of Gen. 2.2. when he might as easily have proved the other out of the verse follo­wing? To this we answer, that the whole course of the Apostles dispute, shews evident­ly what he means. Secondly, we say that Gods rest sufficiently implies mans resting at the same time, as being the very ground and foundation upon which the rest of man on the Sabbath day was grounded. Thirdly, why the Holy Ghost was pleased rather to imply mans resting on the Sabbath day, under the phrase of Gods resting, then to expresse in plainer tearms, we can no more give a reason, then we can tell why the same spirit of God sets downe di­vers disputations in such broken expressions, that need the supply of many clauses to make up the sense cleer and full, or why in other pla­ces of Scripture he shadows out many things, under obscure phrases, which might as easily have been expressed in clearer and plainer forms.

SECT. II. Answer to the Arguments against the Institution of the Sabbath in Paradise.

TO avoid the Institution of the Sabbath, 1 re­corded Gen. 2.3. Exceptions a­gainst this ar­gument from Gen. 2. in expresse and plaine tearms, (and so distinctly related in that place, that any man may justly wonder, that any one endewed with reason should oppose so cleer an evidence) the opposites have invented strange interpretations of these words [Blessed and sanctified] which carry the Institution. 1. There is re­lated onely, what God did, not what he ordained. Some interpret them as relating an act of God, what he did, not as his command what he appointed men to do, as if the words signified no more but this, That God honoured and advanced the day by his resting thereon. This absurd interpretation the very letter of the text suf­ficiently and plainly confutes, which relates Gods resting, and his sanctifying that rest, Answer. as two distinct Acts, Gods resting and sanctifying are related as two distinct acts. the one grounded on the other, vers. 3. That he sanctified the day, be­cause he had rested therein. Besides, men, be­cause they are most employed in secular af­fairs, are said to sanctifie a day by leaving of their labours in secular things that they may spend their time in holy duties. And how can God sanctifie a day by his act of resting? But how God can be said to sanctifie one time above another; seeing he is holy in all his works, ( Ps. 145.17.) who can imagine?

Others interpret the words, 2 Sanctified and [Page 234]Blessed, 2. Sanctified means that he decreed to do it only, as Jer. 1.5. to expresse, not what God did at pre­sent, but what he decreed then to act and do afterward, viz. when he gave his Law to his people by the hand of Moses, upon mount Si­nai. And to give the better countenance to this interpretation they parallel it with another place, Jer. 1.5. where God tels Jeremiah, that he sanctified him before he came out of the womb. In which place, Sanctified, can signifie no more, Answer. then he decreed to sanctifie. Now to forbear all other exceptions against that parallel place in Jeremiah; Where doth Blessed, signifie Decreed to blesse? admit the word Sanctifie, signifie decree to sanctifie, where doth the word Blessed signifie decree to blesse? But admit such an instance might be found for that also: Again it is ta­ken so in one, proves not that it must be so in this. This were a mad form of reaso­ning. The words, Sanctified and Blessed, in one place signifie, Decreed to sanctifie and blesse, where the circumstances of the Text ad­mit other interpretations: therefore the same words, where they may have a better constru­ction, according to their usuall and proper signification, must be interpreted in a sense lesse proper and usuall, though no necessity urge us thereunto. If such a liberty as this were admitted, we should never be able to draw a­ny certain conclusion out of any place of Scrip­ture whatsoever.

A third sort there are, 3 who acknowledge that these words, 3. It is related in Genesis by anticipation. Gen. 2.3. import an institu­tion, but that is (say they) related in that place by way of anticipation, referring and [Page 235]pointing out unto us, a time when this was done more then 2400 years after, when the Law was given by Moses upon mount Sinai. Now this interpretation must suppose the whole third Verse, Gen. 2. to be inserted there by a Parenthesis, and then some clause must be added by way of supply, to make up some such sense as this: But what en­forceth to ad­mit an antici­pation? This resting of God upon the seventh day, was the reason and ground of Gods sanctifying and blessing the seventh day, in the Law which God gave unto his people, by the hand of Moses upon mount Sinai. But first what incongruity with the scope of this place, or with any circumstances of the Text, in which this is related; or with any other place of Scripture, or with any principle of faith, en­forceth us to allow such an anticipation in this place, as we are forced to admit in some o­ther places; because we cannot otherwise find how they may agree, either the words with themselves, or with some other place of Scrip­ture, without which necessity to admit antici­pations were to confound all order of Scrip­ture.

For the countenancing of this anticipation, 4 they say, that Moses ( Gen. 2.) having mentio­ned Gods rest ( vers. 2.) upon the seventh day, had thereupon a fit occasion to point at the Law, which being given afterwards, It cannot be proved that the Law was given before Genesis was written. was groun­ded upon that rest of God, which is here rela­ted. To which we answer; First, this conceit supposeth, that which no man in the world [Page 236]shall be ever able to prove, that the book of Genesis was written by Moses after the giving of the Law (otherwise how could Moses in this place give a reason of that Law which was not then in being?) but it seems more probable (if conjectures may have any place in reasoning) that the book of Genesis, as it is placed first in order, The contrary seems more probable. so was first written. For it is manifest by Saint Stephens words, Act. 7.25. that God had revealed himself to Moses before he went out of the land of Aegypt into Midian, and had designed him to be the deliverer of his people. Again, that Moses, during his abode in Midian, had leisure enough to pen that hi­story, it is evident in it self. Lastly, that the penning and reading of that history might be of singular use to stir up the children of Israel to go up out of Aegypt to take possession of the land of Canaan in which their Fathers had been so long a time sojourners, and so blessed and advanced by God, that they were estee­med as Princes amongst those with whom they lived, especially God having so freely and fully given that land to them and their posterity, is so evident that no man can with any colour deny it. So that it must needs follow that in setling their anticipation upon such a suppo­sition they build at the best upon a very uncer­tain ground. 5

Besides, 2. The pointing at the Law in Genesis had been super­fluous. it had been meerly superfluous to have pointed at the ground of instituting the Sabbath in this place in Genesis, seeing it is [Page 237]cleerly expressed in the body of the Law given by Moses. Now whosoever considereth, what brevity Moses useth in penning the history of the world, allowing but 6 Chapters to the set­ting out of an history of 1650 yeares, must needs judge it to be very improbable that he would lengthen it with needlesse and uselesse repetitions. Lastly, all that can be inferred on it, the fairest that are produced to countenance this fained anticipation, proves no more but this, (if all were granted that they alleage) that there may be an anticipation; but how will they prove that it must be? and that is it which it concerns them to make good, especially see­ing there are so many strong, if not convin­cing arguments which prove the contrary, as we have shewed already.

Hitherto there appears (for ought that we see) no great occasion, 6 Arguments a­gainst the gi­ving of the Law of the Sab­bath to Adam. or use at all of this pre­tended anticipation, Gen. 2.3. which notwith­standing we must be enforced to acknowledge, if it can be proved, that the Sabbath was not Instituted before the giving of the Law by Mo­ses upon mount Sinai, or till the first intermis­sion of the raining of Manna, which was not long before it. Wherefore they endeavour to prove that the Law neither was, nor could pos­sibly be given to Adam in Paradise: This main­tainers of that opinion labour to make good by three Arguments. First, 1. It was im­possible for A­dam to observe the Sabbath. that it were absurd to conceive that God would give Adam a law, which was impossible for him to observe. Se­condly, [Page 238]that he should give him a law, 2. It was need­lesse. which to him in the state of innocency, 3. The Patri­archs till Moses his time never kept the Sab­bath. was altoge­ther needlesse and superfluous. Thirdly, they insist strongly upon this, that if God had given Adam such a law at that time, then had the Patriarchs been bound to the observation of that law. Now (say they) if the Patriarchs had been bound to the observation of that law, they had certainly kept it: but that nei­ther all or any of them observed any such, is manifest by the history of their lives written by Moses, wherein there is no mention of any such thing.

For the first of these three arguments, 7 which is, Answer to the first. that it was impossible for Adam in Para­dise to keep a Sabbath, they reason thus: The Sabbath (say they) was appointed for the pub­like worship of God, 1. That suppo­seth publick worship to be the whole duty of the Sabbath. as all men must needs ac­knowledge: But Adam and his wife could not make a publike assembly, nor consequently worship God publikely, nor by the same ob­serve a Sabbath according to the Law. To this we answer in the First place, Though publike worship be the principall, yet it is not the sole duty of the Sabbath. Honoring God, forbear­ing to do ones own waies, or to find his own pleasure, or to speake ones own words are du­ties of such an holy day of Rest, as God delights in, Isa. 58.13. as well as publike worship. And the Fourth Commandement, which sets apart an whole day unto the Lord entirely, and commands therein a totall cessation from all [Page 239]our employments in our ordinary calling, makes it evident. The sequestring of our selves from our ordinary secular affaires for reli­gious duties is the full scope of that fourth Commandement, which if a single person shut out by sicknesse, or any other casuall accident from publike Assemblies perform, he keeps an acceptable Sabbath unto God, though he can­not joyne with the Congregation in the duties of publike worship.

Againe, 8 why may not two persons where there are no more, 2. Two, where no more are, may be esteem­ed a publike assembly. be esteemed to be a publike Assembly? It is cleare that our Saviour esteems the meeting of two or three for prayer a ga­thering together, Mat. 18.20. And then it's plaine that Adam and Eve, meeting together in Paradise, and employing the whole day in prayer and other holy, and religious exercises, may in a true and proper sense be said to wor­ship publikely: so that in this argument brought against possibility of keeping a Sab­bath by Adam and Eve in Paradise, 3. It is no good argument, Adam could not then keep the Sabbath, therefore he had no Law for it. the propo­sitions are both faulty. Besides, this is no good argument, Adam and Eve could not at that present keep a Sabbath, therefore they had no Law given them by God to command it. The fifth Commandement prescribing the duties of Parents to their Children, is questionlesse a Law of nature, shall we say that this Law was not at the least written in Adams heart from the beginning, because he had then no child? We think it wisdome to make laws for warres [Page 240]in time of Peace, although there can be no ex­ecution of them for the present.

The Next Argument against the Institution of the Sabbath in Paradise, 9 Answer to the second. is, that then Adam needed no Sabbath, neither for his body, nor for his mind. For his body (they say) he needed no Sabbath, because that he being exercised in no painfull or toylsome labour, but exercised only in such work as might be accounted ra­ther a recreation then a labour, needed no rest at all or refreshing of his body thereby. 1. Ease by rest, though it be a consequent, is not the scope of the Sabbath. To this we answer, that the ease of man, and beast from labour, although it be a consequent of the rest of the Sabbath, yet was it never the scope of it, seeing the moderation of labour belongs properly to the same commandement, which enjoynes labour, that is, unto the Eight, as the Apostle also interprets it, Eph. 4.28. The Fourth Commandement forbids labour indeed, but not so much for mercy, as for Piety, nor so much for easing of the toyle of the body, as for the preventing of the distraction of the mind by labour, seeing we know the body can­not labour, but the mind must needs be more or lesse employed withall, which therefore at that time cannot so freely be wholly exercised in Spirituall duties, as it ought. So that Adam might have use of a Sabbath in Paradise, 10 al­though he needed it not for the ease of his body. 2. Adam might make use of the Sabbath in re­spect of his minde.

Yea, but (say they) Adam much lesse needed a Sabbath in respect of his mind, then he did [Page 241]in respect of his bodie, because his mind in that state of Innocency being continually fil­led with heavenly thoughts, he could not choose but keep a perpetuall Sabbath. To this Objection we have answered in part already, that the Sabbath requires of us not only the filling of the mind with heavenly Medita­tions, but besides a totall sequestration of the whole man to the exercise of all holy duties; forbidding us to finde our own pleasure, or our own waies, Isa. 58.13. that is, take up any employment either of body, or minde, about any of those affaires which may properly becal­led our own, such as are all our secular affaires. Now although Adam in Paradise had not in that ease and pleasure of his in keeping the Garden, his minde so wholly taken up with that businesse, as ours are now in our more toyl­some works; yet it must needs be and was his duty too to attend, and to have his minde ex­ercised in the thoughts of those things that he tooke in hand, which on the Sabbath ought to be wholly laid aside. In one word, Adam was and ought on other dayes to be wholly hea­venly minded in the use of earthly things, but on the Sabbath day, he was to be wholly hea­venly minded in the use of heavenly things.

All then that can be made good in this par­cular is only this, 11 that Adam in some respects lesse needed a Sabbath then we doe, whence cannot possibly be inferred that he therefore needed none at all; nay, upon the same ground [Page 242]it will follow, that because he being riper in knowledge, stronger in faith, and more quick­ned and fervent in affection, lesse needed the Sacraments, or other like helps as we doe, it was not fit for him to have any Sacrament at all. As well as of the Sacra­ments, &c. Rather we may conclude, that because Adam infinitely excelled us in all these abilities, therefore, though he lesse needed, yet he was more fit to keep a Sabbath then we are, having more leisure, and being more heavenly minded then we are. All this while we speake of the Sabbath as if it were given to man only for his own good, whereas the principall scope of it is the honouring of God, which was Adam duty as well as ours: So that in respect of the principall end of the Sabbath Adam needed that Law for the observation thereof, as well as we.

In the last place it is urg'd that if the Sab­bath had been instituted in Paradise, Answer to the third. then had the Patriarchs been bound to the observation of it, and had certainly observed it. Now that the Patriarchs did not observe it, it is evident (say they) because we find no mention, upon record, of the observation thereof by any of them either before, or after the Flood, till Exod. 16. immediately before the giving of the Law. We answer, that if they can make it ap­peare that none of the Patriarchs did observe the Sabbath, we will be willing to grant them that they had no Law that bound them to any such observation: But it will be a very hard [Page 243]matter to make that appeare by any con­vincing argument. Yes, (say they) if they had observed it there would have been left some record of it by Moses, who wrote their lives; as (say they) he hath left us instances of their ob­serving of the other Nine Commandements, but for their observation of the Sabbath day he makes not so much as the least mention at all. To this we answer divers things. First, 1. It followes not; we have no recording of the Patriarchs observing the Sabbath, there­fore they ob­served it not. we except against this form of arguing from Nega­tive authority, which according to the sentence of Logicians proves nothing at all; and here­of, though we might give other instances, we will content our selves with one only con­cerning the point which we have in hand. In all the Books of Ioshua, Iudges, Ruth, For 550 years after Moses we have no record of keeping the Sabbath. the two books of Samuel, and the first booke of Kings, (containing the history of the Church, for 550. yeares, and written much more largely then the books of Genesis, and the beginning of Exodus) we finde not upon record so much as the very name of the Sabbath; shall we therefore con­clude from thence that the holy men of those times, especially Ioshua, Samuel, and David, kept not the Sabbath, when we know they had a Law that bound them thereunto? and yet we have instances enough out of the same books of their keeping of the other nine Commande­ments. It will not be sufficient to except a­gainst the instance produced by us, that we know these holy men kept the Sabbath, though there be no record of their keeping of it, be­cause [Page 244]we are sure that they had a Law, that bound them to keep it, but the Patriarchs had no such law; this I say is no just exceptiō against our instance, for it is to beg the point in questi­on. All that they can gaine by this Allegation is, that it is not so certaine that the Patriarchs kept the Sabbath, because it is not so certaine that they had a Law that bound them to ob­serve it. Now this is a wild form of arguing. It is not certaine, (though we prove it is) or at least not so certaine that the Patriarchs had a Law that bound them to keep the Sabbath, therefore it is certaine that they kept it not. As for that colour that they make use of for the strengthning of their exception against our instance, that Moses records the Patriarchs keeping of the other nine Commandements: It were enough that we have said already, that we have the like evidences in the books of Ioshua, Objection. Iudges, &c. of those holy mens keeping of the other nine Commandements. We have re­cords of the Pa­triarchs keep­ing the other nine Comman­dements. But to give a fuller answer, I conceive they will not say, that in the book of Genesis, there be in­stances of the Patriarchs observing of every duty required and prescribed in those Nine Commandements, Answer. but will name us some du­ties only which they performed in obedience to every one of them. Not of all the duties of all those nine. 4. And we have records of the Patriarchs pub­like worship. And we say that we finde instances of the Patriarchs observing of the Fourth Commandement, for we read that they worshipped God publikely, Gen. 4.26. chap. 12.8. (which that phrase of calling upon [Page 245]the name of the Lord implies, as I conceive they themselves will not deny.) And I am sure they acknowledge that publike worship is a duty of the Sabbath. But hereunto they will reply, that the performing of this publike wor­ship proves not the observation of the Sabbath, or seventh day for that worship. To which we answer: that using of publike worship necessa­rily supposeth a time, a fit time, and a time of Rest for that worship, for so much themselves acknowledg to be of the Law of Nature, And it is pro­bable on the seventh day. Adde hereunto what is recorded of the sending out of Noahs dove just at the distance of seven daies, Gen. 8.10, 12. Surely this could not be done casually that they should accidentally light just upon the distance of seven daies, so many times together: If then it were done purposely, why was that number chosen above all others? was there any mysterious holinesse in that number? If conjectures might take place, we might with great probability con­ceive that Noah and his children had upon those daies dedicated to his worship been suing for peace, and sent out to see whether there might be any tydings of a comfortable answer to their prayers. These I confesse are no infal­libly-concluding arguments to prove the Pa­triarchs observation of the Sabbath, or seventh day, but seeing it is possible, nay more, very probable, that Moses in this relation points at some such thing, it is enough to overthrow the opposites conclusion which must be this; [Page 246]That it is certaine that Moses makes no menti­on of the Patriarchs observation of the seventh or Sabbath day.

Secondly, 15 we answer that the place, Exod. 16.23. 2. It appeares Exod. 16.23. that the Sab­bath was known before the Law was given. proves evidently that the observation of the Sabbath was a thing sufficiently known to the children of Israel before the Law was delivered unto them upon Mount Sinai. For when the Elders of Jsrael wondering that the people had gathered twise so much Manna on the sixth day, as they had done each of the five daies going before, come to Moses to en­quire of him what the reason of that strange e­vent might be, ver. 22. he answers them pre­sently, To morrow is the holy Sabbath of the Lord, &c. which is all one as if he had said (as he doth afterwards in expresse termes, ver. 29.) that the Lord gave them on the sixth day a suf­ficient portion of bread for two daies, that no man might breake the rest of the Sabbath, by going out to gather food upon that day. In that place you see Moses speaks of the Sabbath as of a thing which the children of Israel well knew beforehand, (or else he had spoken Parables to them in naming a day, and referring the in­to an Ordinance of which they had never heard before) yea neither the Elders nor any of the people so much as enquire of Moses, what he meant by that name of a Sabbath, as they would have done, if the name had been new unto them, but depart satisfied with Moses his answer, without any farther scruple or en­quiry. [Page 247]Besides, the Lord by Moses rebuking those that contrary to Gods Commandement went out to seek food on the Sabbath day, expresseth himselfe to them in this manner: How long will ye refuse to keep my Comman­dements, and my Laws? implying that this was a continued breach of the Sabbath, as well as of other Laws of God. By all those circum­stances laid together, and duely weighed, it will appeare that the observation of the Rest of the Sabbath, was well known to the Church of God, by a long continued Law, delivered from hand to hand to posterity, although in pro­cesse of time, much disused and neglected by men in the course of their practise, especially in the Aegyptian bondage.

To elude the force of this Argument, Objection. 16 The Sabbath was not institu­ted till Exod. 16. And upon oc­casion of a double miracle. 1. The giving of a double portion of Manna on the sixt day. 2. And preser­ving it un­corrupted till the next day. there are that affirme that Moses, Exod. 16. menti­ons not the Sabbath as a thing formerly known, but delivers it at that time as a new Ordinance from God himselfe, instituted by him by occasion of giving them a double por­tion of Manna upon the sixth day, and con­sequently, being a Commandement then first given, it was impossible to be known before. Thus they make this declaration of Moses, Exod. 16.23. to be the first institution of the Sabbath, whereunto (they say) God prepares the people by a double miracle. The First, the giving a double portion of Manna on the sixth day: The Second, the preserving of that Manna, which was left on the sixth day, un­corrupted, [Page 248]that it might serve them for food on the seventh day, whereas upon other daies that which was reserved and kept till the next morning stanck, and was full of wormes, Exod. 16.20. And besides the words [To morrow shall be the Sabbath] carry the forme of an institu­tion. And that it may carry the full form of an Institution, they render that clause, ver. 23. not as we doe, To morrow is the Sabbath of the Lord, but as it best suites with their owne purpose, To morrow shall be the Sabbath of the Lord, that the whole sentence joyned together in this form, [This is that which the Lord hath said, to morrow shall be the Rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord] may carry with it the compleat forme of an Insti­tution.

To begin, Answer. 17 first, with the double miracle; the for­mer of them which was the giving of a double portion of Manna on the sixth day, 1. The first mi­racle 1. Perhaps was none at all. may be questioned, whether it were a miracle or no, it is out of question that the stinting of the ga­thering of Manna upon the other daies, was by the melting of it through the heate of the Sun, ver. 21. Now if it were longer before the heate of the Sunne did breake out upon the sixth day, and by that meanes they had more time for the gathering of their Manna upon that day then they had upon other dayes, what miracle was that, that the same persons in a longer time gathered twise so much, as they had done in a shorter time before? 2. If it were, it honoured the sixth day, not the seventh. Besides, if it should be esteemed a miracle, it honoured the sixth day on which it happened, and not the seventh [Page 249]day which succeeded it. 2. The second was certainly no miracle at all. The second pretended miracle was questionlesse none at all. For Man­na being so pure a food might easily without a miracle be kept uncorrupted a day and an halfe, as our ordinary provisions are preserved much longer without any corruption at all. Nay rather the corrupting of that food so sud­denly-upon other daies, that being sweet at night it should not only stinck, but be full of wormes too by the next morning, seemes, if any thing to be miraculous.

As for the formality of the words of this pretended institution, 18 which they make out of them by translating them according to their own phantasie. First, the Originall no more fa­vours their interpretation then ours; 3. The words in the Originall are only [to morrow the Sabbath] with­out [is, or, shall be.] the words translated exactly are these; To morrow the Sabbath of the Lord, without is, or shall be. Secondly, the context, if it be well examined, seemes rather to favour our, then their inter­pretation: neither can it be proved, that there lies any command at all in that clause, which they take for the institution, And are a rea­son, not acom­mand. which seems more probably to be a reason of the command it selfe. It is true, the clause prefixed, gives no­tice of a command to follow, but of what Commandement? Not of any command ex­pressed in the clause immediately following, but of that which comes after: Bake that which ye will bake, &c. Which is indeed an expresse command, & seems to be the only direction gi­ven by Moses from God to the Elders, the for­mer [Page 250]words expressing only the reason of that which they enquired after, why God had given them a double portion of Manna on the sixth day. Namely, because he would not have the Rest of the holy Sabbath, violated by gathering of Manna upon the seventh day.

To examin things somewhat more distinctly. 19 First, we have instructions given by God unto Moses, and appointed to be delivered by him unto the people, containing a promise of giving them Quailes and Manna, and of Manna a double portion on the sixth day, Reasons why those words. Exod. 16.23. can be no in­stitution of the Sabbath. that they might not be put to the labour of gathering any upon the seventh day, and withall a directi­on to prepare that overplus which they should gather, that it might serve for provision for the day following; but in these instructions which God gives to Moses, there is not a word of the Sabbath, 1. God menti­ons not the Sabbath in his directions to Moses. but only upon the by. Againe, in Moses his directions which he gives unto the people from God, all that he commands them is concerning Manna, the Sabbath is menti­oned only occasionally. If God had minded to give this charge to Moses to deliver this Law for the observation thereof to his people, he would not have given him such exact rules concerning the use of Manna, and passed o­ver the Sabbath almost in silence. But it ap­peares plainly that only the direction of God concerning Manna, and the use thereof, was that new Commandement which he was to de­liver to the people, and therefore is fully and [Page 251]cleerely expressed, whereas the Sabbath as be­ing mentioned by him occasionally is passed o­ver in few words.

Again, 20 for three reasons we cannot con­ceive that in this Exod. 16. there is any insti­tution of the Sabbath at all. For, first, 2. There hap­pened at that time no me­morable event to ground an institution. here is no ground of instituting a festivall day, seeing that must needs be some memorable event which dignifies that day, that is to be conse­crated above other days, which is a rule which God and the Church, and even heathen men by the light of nature guided themselves by. Secondly, here is no convocation of the people, 3. The people are not conve­ned as they ought to have been to receive this law. who ought to have been assembled to hear that law that they must all obey, as they were not only Exod. 20. when God himself delivered them the morall law upon mount Sinai, but also when Moses his servant delivers unto them from God the Ceremoniall and Judiciall Laws, Exod. 34.32. & 35.1. whereas here we find only a meeting of the Elders, But only the Elders, and that occasionally only. and that too occasionally, not by the call of Moses, but their voluntary recourse to him, to enquire the reason why the people had gathered a double portion of Manna on the sixth day, and what should be done with it. Thirdly, 4. Here is no direction for the observation of this new feast. here is no direction for the observation of this new feast, and without it the law is not only im­perfect, but in effect no law at all: Whereas there is a full direction for the use of their double portion of Manna, which makes it e­vident that the ordering of their Manna must [Page 252]needs be the only charge which the Lord sent by Moses to the people.

Others therefore there are who go not so far as to plead for the institution of the Sab­bath in this Exod. 16. Objection. 21 Though the words amoun­ted to an insti­tution, yet they are a prepara­tion to a follo­wing institu­tion. but will have these words of Moses to be only in the nature of a preparation to an institution which was to follow. To this also we answer; First, that this opinion is pressed with the same difficul­ties that the former is, if things be duly weigh­ed. Answer. 1. The same reasons are against that too. 2. There is no like instance in giving any o­ther law. 3. What needs it? 4. Why is this ground omit­ted in the fourth Com­mandement? Secondly, let them but give us one instance of any such kind of preparation used before the giving of any other law. Thirdly, let them shew us what need there is of any such prepa­ration at all, when the people were almost im­mediately after to be prepared in so solemn a manner for the receiving of that and the rest of the laws. Lastly, if the giving of a double portion of Manna on the sixth day, or the ceasing of Manna on the seventh, were such great means to win credit to this new Sab­bath, how is it that neither the one nor other is so much as once mentioned in that whole fourth Commandement wherein notwithstan­ding, is so fully and largely laid down the ground of the institution of that law, especi­ally, this mercy being so new and fresh in me­mory, whereas God in the fourth Commande­ment goes back to the beginning of the world to seek out another and firmer foundation of instituting the Sabbath, without mentioning of this at all. Thus when all circumstances are [Page 253]duly weighed, it will easily appear to any not forestalled by prejudice, that in this Exod. 16. Moses speaks of the Sabbath to the Elders of Israël, Whence it ap­pears that Mo­ses mentions the Sabbath to the Elders, Exod. 16.23. as a thing known. as of a thing well known unto them before-hand, and by consequent which the Jewes were wel-acquainted with before the Law was given to Moses on mount Sinai, whereupon it must needs follow, that they re­ceived it from the Patriarchs, delivered from hand to hand as other truths and laws of God were, and consequently by that the Patriarchs in their generations observed the Sabbath, al­though their observation thereof be not left upon record by Moses, whose task was not to write a diary of the Fathers lives, but to leave to posterity the remembrance of the most me­morable examples both of their actions, and of the events that befell them, both for Gods ho­nour and our instruction.

SECT. III. The morality and perpetuity of the Sabbath pro­ved out of the fourth Commandement.

IF this principle (which will at last appear to be an undoubted truth) were generally re­ceived and acknowledged, that the whole De­calogue is morall, and consequently immu­table; this question concerning the morality of the Sabbath were at an end. Now the gene­rall opinion wherewith most men are posses­sed [Page 254](but without any firm ground, either out of reason, or Scripture) that it must needs be granted, that there is something ceremoniall in the fourth Commandement, either the set day, or the strict rest of the Sabbath, or both, hath been a great occasion of begetting and che­rishing this errour, that there is something mutable in the Decalogue, and consequently that it is neither morall nor perpetuall. If therefore upon a due and thorough examina­tion of all the severall clauses and expressions which we meet with in the fourth Comman­dement, we can make it appear that there is nothing in that fourth Commandement that is any way ceremoniall, and therefore mu­table; we shall remove a great scruple which hath long troubled the minds of many men, divers of them much esteemed both for their learning and piety.

Before we begin to take this task in hand, 2 it will be needfull to premise this one thing by way of caution, That in this case we are not bound to prove that the phrases and expres­sions which we meet withall in this Comman­dement, The words of of the fourth Commande­ment in a fair construction enjoyn no­thing ceremo­niall neither in the day nor rest: can have no other sense then that in which we take them. It will be sufficient for us to make it appear that according to the u­suall course of grammaticall construction, and without any incoherence or incongruity with other parts of the law, they may be taken in such a sense as we give them. For if we can but make this appear, that our construction of [Page 255]the words is as fair and proper as any other that is given by others, the consequent of esta­blishing the immutability of the Decalogue is of that weight, that I conceive any man of two probable interpretations will be willing to embrace that which most makes for the esta­blishing of the morall law. Which is as much as needs to be proved. It must therefore be our care to make it appear that the sense, which we give of the words of this law, may stand according to a fair and usuall manner of grammaticall construction, and those that will oppose us, must prove on the other side that it cannot stand.

That we may proceed methodically in the interpretation of the Commandement, 3 we must, first, enquire what the scope is at which it aimes. The appoin­ting of a day of rest cannot be the scope of the fourth Commande­ment. For all Laws being rules directed to some end proposed, cannot so well be inter­preted any way, as by the end unto which they are directed. Now the appointing of a day of rest, cannot possibly be the last scope of this Commandement, seeing we know rest from la­bour is enjoyned to give us freedome for holy duties, and the exercising of our selves therein, But of rest for holy duties, which consequently must be the principall thing intended in the fourth Commandement. But then it will be questioned, to what kind of holy duties this day is consecrated. For there are many that imagine that God hath set it a­part only for duties of publike worship. Publick and private. But this opinion seemes not to agree with the let­ter of the Law, which in expresse tearms gives [Page 256]the whole day unto the Lord, for his own im­mediate service in religious worship. Now we know publike worship takes not up the whole day. It must needs be granted therefore, the Lord appointed that day of holy rest for the performance of something more unto God then publike worship, and so much is expresly affirmed, Isa. 58.13. where we are forbidden to find our own pleasure, or speak our own words upon that day, which, as all men must acknowledge, must needs extend to the order­ing of our carriage in private, as well as in publike, so that the setting apart of a whole day of rest unto God, for his publike, and pri­vate worship, seemes to be the full scope of this fourth Commandement.

Next to the scope of this Law, 4 3 Parts of the fourth Com­mandement, the 1. Summe. 2. Explication. 3. Reason. we are to consider advisedly the frame and composure of it, and therein we are first to take notice of the principall parts of the Law, which we shall find to be three. First, we have laid down unto us the summe of the Law, Exod. 20.8: Secondly, we have the explication of that sum, ver. 9. Thirdly, we have the reason of all, v. 11. Each of these two first parts containe three heads of duties pointed out in the summe, and opened and unfolded in the explication, and confirmed in the reason of the Law. The first duty is Preparation, intimated in the word Re­member: The second, the Sequestration from ordinary employments, implied in the word Sabbath. The third is, Sanctification of that [Page 257]rest, expressed in the phrase, to keepe it holy. All these are explained in their order. Our Preparation must be by the dispatch of all our Secular affaires in six daies: Our rest must be a cessation by all persons from our usuall la­bours and imployments in secular affaires. The Sanctification of our rest, must be by employ­ing our selves in holy duties. The confirmation of all follows in the reason of the Law; of Pre­paration and rest from Gods own Act of Cre­ating the world in sixe daies, and ceasing from his work on the seventh, and the Sanctifying of that rest from Gods Commandement, and ordaining the seventh day to be a day of rest unto us for ever. Now wherein the strength of that Confirmation lies, will be the maine point in question, of which hereafter.

To come now to the Explication of the words and phrases in this Commandement. 5 The first word in the summe of this Law, Re­member, is diversly interpreted, some conceive that it implies the importance of the duty commanded, as that word is used many times to intimate some matter of speciall observa­tion, as Deut. 9.7. Others there are that think it points at the Antiquity of that Law, given ma­ny ages before, and therefore to be called a­fresh to minde, as the Psalmist saith, he will re­member the works of the Lord, his wonders of old, Psal. 177.11. and 143.5. and withall some conceive that he taxeth the peoples forgetful­nesse of that Law, and neglect of the observa­tion [Page 258]of it in the time of their bondage in Ae­gypt. Some or all of these senses may be im­plied in this word Remember, but beyond all these we may probably conceive that it may import. Remember im­plies [Think upon, and by dispatching of thy busines, provide for the Sabbath] Think upon, and accordingly before­hand provide for the observation of this holy rest by dispatching of all the works of thy cal­ling, that nothing may be undone, which pro­vidence and diligence might prevent, that might hinder thy rest on the seventh day. As for those which conceive that in this Law la­bour upon the sixe daies is commanded, as well as rest upon the seventh, they are much mista­ken. The precept for labour is delivered in the eight Commandement, as the Apostle inter­prets that Law, Eph. 4.28. In this place is com­manded the dispatch of our secular affaires be­fore the Sabbath, whether it be done in six daies or fewer it is not materiall, as to this Law.

The next tearme to be explained, 6 Sabbath is a day of rest, which only, and not seventh, is ex­pressed in sum and conclusion of the Com­mandement. is the name of the Sabbath or day of rest, and easing from labour, (as that word properly signifies) which is repeated againe in the conclusion of the Commandement. And it is not to be passed by without observation, that whereas the old Sabbath from the beginning till Christ came was the seventh day, or last of the weeke, and both in the explanation, and reason of the Commandement is appointed to be one of the seven, yet God mentions not the name of seven either in the Summe or in the Conclusion of the Commandement. We have therefore [Page 259]reason to conceive that seeing God in this Law was to prescribe something of the Law of Na­ture, The day of rest being of the law of nature, & the set day of positive insti­tution. which is the appointing of a day of holy Rest to be consecrated unto God for his wor­ship, which the very light of nature teacheth, and in the explanation and reason of the Law, to adde something which is of positive Institu­tion, namely, the proportion of the time, and the set day wherein this rest was to be obser­ved, he first settles that which is of the Law of nature, and afterwards establisheth that which is Positive. God purposely makes choise of such fit expressions (especially in his Law, in which he is most exact) as may best acquaint us with his minde. Wherefore seeing this is a fit Method to be observed by him, and seeing the composure of this Law agrees with it, we have reason to conclude that the Lord himselfe intended it in this place.

The last phrase in the sum of this Commande­ment remains, which is, To keep it holy. 7 To keep holy, is to employ the day in holy duties of Gods immediate worship. Now to keep a day holy, is to employ it in holy a­ctions, directed to the immediate service and worship of God in the use of such ordinances as he hath left unto his Church, and to passe our time therein in holy speeches and medita­tions. Actions may be holy, either in the man­ner of doing them, as when we performe du­ties either to God or men in obedience to Gods will, in a reverend and holy fear of his name, in thankfulnesse for mercies received, and for the advancement of his glory, which [Page 260]ought to be our maine scope in all things, 1 Cor. 10.31. And so we are redeemed out of the hands of our enemies, that we might serve him in holinesse all the daies of our lives: as Zachary tels us, Luke 1.75. which reacheth to all our ways and actions. Or else actions are holy besides in the matter or subject of them, In meditations, conferences, prayer, hearing, reading, &c. as divine meditations, conferences, prayers, reading, or hearing Gods word &c. These du­ties or the most part of them must have a place in our daily employments, but must be so our whole work upon the Sabbath day, as the works of our ordinary callings ought to be on the other six days.

This then is the brief sum of the law: 8 after which there follows a larger explication there­of, describing more fully and cleerly what God means by that day which he calls the Sabbath, what manner of rest it must be, and within what compasse and revolution of time it must be observed; In the explica­tion is assigned the proportion of time for this rest, a day of seven. namely, that it must be one day in seven, or one day in every weeke. And in the li­miting and assigning of that proportion of time, that he may shew unto us at once, not only the meaning, but also the equity of this Law, he makes a distribution of the week into seven parts, whereof he allowes unto us sixe for our ordinary labours and employments in our severall callings, and contents himselfe with the seventh day only, which he appoints to be a day of holy rest for his owne immedi­ate worship, which is notwithstanding not a [Page 261]day lost unto us, but indeed a day of bles­sings, a day of thriving in grace, and a day of enjoying an holy Communion with our God, and rejoycing in him; a day of enjoying hea­ven upon earth, if it be observed as it ought to be.

To take up the words themselves in order as they lie before us, 9 Sixe daies al­lowed for la­bour, whether the sixe first, or last, is not expressed. it followes [sixe daies shalt thou labour,] which sixe daies those daies of la­bour shall be he expresseth not, whether the sixe first, or the sixe last, but speaking indefi­nitely he leaves the words to be understood in­definitely: Questionlesse the maine thing that he prescribes in this explication is the propor­tion of time to be set apart for this holy rest, the order to be observed therein he sets down afterwards, in the reason of the Commande­ment, wherein he leaves a rule to direct us which of the seven daies we are to set apart for this holy rest: But in this explication the chie­fest thing that God sets before us is the equity of reserving this proportion of time, that is, In this propor­tion of time the equity of the Law ap­peares. one day of seven, for his own worship, which will be sufficient for that use, and yet lea ves suffi­cient time for the dispatch of our own affaires. Day here is a naturall day, such as the o­ther sixe are. By a Day he means a naturall day consisting of foure and twenty houres, which is the seventh part of the week. Shalt, is as much as Maiest, a word rather of permission then command; God in this place having no purpose to order any thing concerning our secular affaires far­ther, then they have relation to his own wor­ships [Page 262]and to the making way for the better observation of this holy day of rest.

It follows, 10 And doe all thy work, in which, if in any clause of this Law, Doe all thy work, is, dis­patch thy work that thou maist be free to keep the Sabbath. lies the force of a command, but that command is not so much to require us to labour, as by labour to dis­patch all the businesse of our secular employ­ments, leaving no needfull thing undone, that by care and diligence might have been fini­shed in the sixe daies precedent, the neglect whereof might be an occasion of violating the rest of the Sabbath. Our works are the works of our secular cal­lings, excluding businesses which our cal­lings lay not upon us. By all our work he meanes all the work that our particular callings lay up­on us, in which God hath placed us, and which alone are properly called our own works. So that by this clause he excludes all businesse that cannot properly be called our own, as not imposed on us by God in the callings assigned us by him, and by consequent prohibits in­termedling with unnecessary businesse, Three things layed before us in this expli­cation. 1 A command to dispatch our works. 2 A promise implied that we shall be able to do it. 3. The mani­festation of the equity of this Law. and overlading our selves with many employments which may be more then sixe daies labour can dispatch. So that in this clause we have three things laid before us. First, a direction or com­mand expressed to dispatch our works in sixe daies: Secondly, we have a promise implied, that by Gods prospering hand assisting us we shall be able to compasse our works; for he saith we shall doe, &c. a word that includes a pro­mise, as well as it expresseth a command. Thirdly, we have Gods equity in the com­mand, who requires no more time of us, then we may spare without prejudice,

God then having allowed us a sufficient proportion of time for our own employments, 11 in the next place takes order for his own wor­ship, in the words following. But the seventh day, &c. Seventh is an ordinate num­ber signitying one of seven. Now the word Seventh being indeed an ordinate number, may either signifie one in seven. and so note out only the proportion of time which God reserves to himselfe, (as the tenth part of an Ephah, Exod. 16.16. and the third part of an Hin, Numb. 15.6, 7. signifie no more but such a proportion of either measure.) Or it may note the seventh in order, (as when David is named the seventh Son of Jesse, 1 Chro. 2.15. we are to understand the last & youngest of seven) & in this sense our opposites generally take it in this place; but in whether of the sen­ses it must be taken here, we are now to exa­mine, the determination of this point being of great importance to guide us aright in the in­terpretation of this Commandement. 12 Objection 1

Those who take Seventh in this place, Ha prefixed before Seventh notes a parti­cular day. for the seventh in order, or the last of seven, strengthen their opinion with a double reason. First, (say they) here is Ha Notificative, prefixed before Shebigni, Answer. of purpose to point out a particu­lar day, Ha doth not alwaies notifie. 2. Where it doth, it points out things by their eminency as well as by their particu­larity. of purpose to point out a particu­lar day, as that particule usuall restraines an in­definite signification to a particular. To this we answer. First, though this particle ha doe often notifie or put an Emphasis to the word to which it is prefixed, yet very often it hath no notification nor Emphasis at all. Secondly, when it does notifie it notes out things by their emi­nency [Page 264]as well as by their particularity: as if we should translate it in English, That seventh day; why may it not signifie that eminent Se­venth day, Objection 2 as well as that particular seventh day? Ha added to a Numerall notes alwaies a particular. Yea, (they replie) but Ha added to a Numerall notes alwaies a particular of that number. We answer, divers instances may be given to the contrary where ha prefixed to a Numerall notes nothing at all. Answer. Not alwaies▪ Instances to the contrary. The foure branches of the River of Paradise, are recko­ned up by the names of, first, second, third, and fourth, Gen. 2.11.13, 14. where ha is prefixed to them all, yet signifies indefinitely with­out Emphasis, or respect to order. The Pillars in the Temple, Jachim, and Boaz, are numbred the first, and second, 1 King 7.16. and have ha prefixed, yet signifie no more but one, and the other, without reference to order. Iosephs brethren answer him concerning themselves and their brethren, One is not; the particle ba, which is prefixed notes not which of their brethren, whether eldest, or second, or sixth, or eleventh it was that was not. But suppose ha, Objection. 13 in this place notifies a particular, why may it not note a partibular in proportion as well as in order? Seventh in the reason of the Commande­ment implies seventh in or­der, therefore it is so to be un­derstood here.

The Second reason, which they bring to prove that Seventh in this place, must necessa­rily signifie seventh in order, or the last of seven, is this. The same seventh day, (say they) must be meant in this place in the explication of the Commandement, which is meant afterwards [Page 265]in the confirmation of it. But in that confirma­tion the seventh day mentioned is the last of seven, therefore it must be so taken here. Answer. To this we answer, It will appeare when we come to the reason that it is not so taken there. that admitting that the tearme seventh is so taken in the next verse, that proves not that it is so to be taken here, unlesse it be manifest withall that the force of the reason of the Commandement lies in the taking of the tearme Seventh in that sense; which will ap­peare to be otherwise, for we shall shew that the strength of the confirmation of the argu­ment lies in the tearme Seventh taken indefi­nitely, not taken particularly, that is, for se­venth in proportion, not for seventh in order.

All words and phrases used in Arguments are not argumentative, 14 All tearms in an argument, are not [...]rgu­menttaive. some of them serve only to fill up the sense, but prove nothing at all. As for example, Moses, Deut. 4.15, 16. to dis­swade the people from making any resem­blance of God, reasons in this manner. Some are ad­ded to fill up the sense only, and have no force of rea­son in them. You saw no manner of similitude when the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of the midst of the fire, take heed therefore lest you corrupt your selves. In this argument the naming of the place where, and the fire in which God appea­red to his people, only fill up the narration, the whole force of the argument lies in this, that because they saw no similitude, therefore they should make none: So it is in Gods mentioning his Rest on the seventh day. In this Cōmandement which we have before us, Gods manifesting of the perfecting of the worlds Creation by his resting on the seventh day, could not be clearly expres­sed [Page 266]without mentioning the day in which he rested, which was indeed the seventh day from the Creation, but the Lord proves nothing from the order but from the proportion of the time wherein he rested. In arguing, the tearms of the proporsion to be proved, must (where there is any Ambiguity) interpret the tearmes of the argument, because the argu­ment is brought for the proporsition to be proved, not the proposition for the argument. The proposition to be proved then being that one day in seven must be consecrated unto God, and the arguments brought to prove it, being taken from Gods resting one day in seven: although that happened to be the last of the seven daies, yet the proportion of the time of rest, being the only thing intended to be proved, is the only thing to be respected both in the argument, and in the tearms where­in it is expressed. So then hitherto we see no reason why the tearme Seventh in the explica­tion of the Commandement may not be taken indefinitely for one in seven, as well as particu­larly and strictly for the last in seven.

Yea, 15 if all circumstances be duly weighed, the taking of the tearme Seventh indefinitely best sutes with the principall scope which God aimes at in this Law, and with the coherence of the Text. The strongest of those arguments which evince this truth it will be most conveni­ent to forbeare till hereafter. In the meane time we may take notice of this by the way, [Page 267]that the very clause precedent to these words directs us to take the tearme Seventh in this place indefinitely, The allowing of sixe daies for labour in­definitely di­rects to take the seventh indefinitely. as pointing only at the pro­portion, and not all at the order of the time, wherein we are to rest. First, this is evident and unquestionable, that God dividing the whole week into seven parts, allowes unto us sixe daies for the dispatch of our businesse in our secular affaires, and reserves the seventh for himselfe for his own worship. In the next place it is as cleare, that as the sixe daies allow­ed for labour are to be taken, so we must take the seventh which is set apart for this holy Rest. Now that these sixe daies allowed unto us for our labour are to be taken indefinitely, and to be respected only according to the propor­tion of the time, I conceive no man with any colour of reason can deny, seeing the maine thing that God insists on, and labours to cleare unto us, is, that sixe daies are sufficient for the dispatch of our secular affaires. Now if the pro­portion of time be all that God respects in the sixe daies of labour, then the proportion of time must needs be all that God can intend in the seventh day, which he sets apart for a day of rest.

The next clause in the Law followes, 16 Is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God, that is, Sabbath of the Lord thy God; that is, conse­crated, and de­dicated to him. a day of holy rest consecrated to the Lord thy God. Now things are said to be Gods for the pecu­liar interest that he hath in them, whether by Creation, as Psal. 100.3. He made us, and there­fore [Page 268]wee are his people; By redemption or purchase, so the children of Israel God chal­lengeth to be his own, because he had bought them, Isa. 43.1. By deputation or designation, as Christ is called Gods king, Psal. 2.6. and David a Type of Christ, Psal. 89.19, 20. Or by advancing or honouring, so a day may be cal­led Gods, because he hath advanced or honou­red it above other daies, Psal. 118.24. Or lastly, by consecration and dedication to God; so the Priests are the Lords, Levit. 20.26. the tythes, vessels, &c. the Lords, for his service. Now in both these latter respects, the day of holy rest is the Lords day, as he calls it, his Sabbath, Exod. 31.13. Both because his works have advanced that above any other day; and besides, because upon that ground it is conse­crated to him and set apart for his service. To restrain men from violating of the holy rest of the Sabbath, it is sufficient that it is the Lords, but to make a deeper impression of it upon mens hearts, he thought fit to adde, The Lord thy God, a dreadfull name to his people, Deut. 28.58.

This foundation being laid, 17 that the Sab­bath is the Lords, No manner of works, that is, of thy calling, not excluding, he hath a sufficient ground to take upon him to dispose of it, and there­fore in the next ensuing clause, strictly enjoyns, In it thou shalt do no manner of worke, he means none of the works mentioned before, properly called our own works, 1. Works about Gods service. or works of our particu­lar callings. As for works about Gods service, [Page 269]such as were those about the service of the Ta­bernacle, justified by our Saviour, Mat. 12.5. Works of necessity for the creatures preserva­tion, which also Christ allows, Mat. 12.11. 2. Works of necessity. (from which also God himself ceaseth not, Joh. 5.17.) Works of mercy, 3. Works of mercy. though not of ab­solute necessity, such as was the restoring of the mans withered hand, Matth. 12.12, 13. yea though it be to our selves, vers. 7. they are not to be accounted among the works forbidden upon this day. If there were any stricter rest then this enjoyned the Jews, (which perhaps will not so easily be proved) it is not required by any restraint in this Commandement, and therefore not exacted upon us Christians. As for the forbidding of the kindling of a fire, and dressing of meat, Exod. 16.5.13. & 35.3. they were inhibitions which determined (as it is most probable) with the Israelites peregrina­tion in the wildernesse, and laid upon them by other laws; so that hitherto we meet with no­thing ceremoniall in this fourth law.

The last main branch of this law is the rea­son or confirmation of it. 18 No reason an­nexed to any law but only to this fourth Comman­dement. But before we un­dertake the opening of the phrases and tearms in which it is penned, we cannot but take no­tice of one thing by the way, that we find no reason annexed to any other Commandement of the Decalogue but to this alone. We find in­deed some Sanctions annexed to the second, third, and fift Commandements, but none save this fourth is confirmed by a reason. The cause [Page 270]hereof can be no other but this, because where­as the duties commanded in other laws are ei­ther laws of nature, or at least approvable by naturall reason as soon as they are delivered, Because the grounds of o­ther laws are e­vident in them­selves, but the ground of this law could not be known un­less it had been revealed. because the grounds upon which those lawes are founded, are evident in themselves; the grounds of this fourth Commandement could not have been known, unlesse they had been revealed by God himself. Indeed that God must be publikely worshipped, That a set time must be appointed, and that it must be a time of rest from private employments, are dictates of naturall reason. But why we must observe a weekly Sabbath and not a monthly, and why the seventh or first day of the week rather then the third or fourth, no man could have found out the reason unlesse God had revealed unto us the Creation of the world in six daies and his resting upon the seventh, by the conside­ration whereof the equity of this law clearly and manifestly appears, and upon the mani­festation thereof is as easily approved and as­sented unto even by the light of naturall rea­son.

So then the reason alledged in this Com­mandement shews us not why God ordained a Sabbath, 19 (which the very light of nature taught even the very heathen, as we know) but why he commands a weekly Sabbath, and why upon such a day of the week rather then upon any other. That therefore which we are to search after in the examining of this rea­son, [Page 271]is, how the equity of these two particulars is discovered therein, that we may acknow­ledge this Commandement also to be just and good, as S. Paul speaks of all the rest. Rom. 7.12. yea equall and right concerning all things, as the Prophet David speaks, Psal. 119.128. and thereupon submit unto it, not by con­straint, but by a willing mind, 1 Pet. 5.2. Now concerning the former of those two particu­lars, why God allots out such a proportion of time, as one day weekly for his Sabbath, we have already in a great part discovered the e­quity thereof in the explication of this law, wherein it appears that so much time may be spared, without prejudice to our particular callings, which if it should be denied, God makes farther manifest by this reason annexed, which we have before us.

To make it appear that six daies in the week are sufficient for the dispatch of our secular af­fairs, one ground must be supposed, 20 Why we may spare one day of seven for this holy rest. which is unquestionable, that mens labours about the things of this world, are onely for the conser­vation of the creatures, and fitting of them for mans use. That ground being laid, this reason for the strengthning of our faith laies before us the example of God himself, who created the world and all things therein in six daies: from whence we may strongly reason, that he that without the help of mans labour, created the world in six daies, can easily by mans labour of six daies support and conserve the world. [Page 272]If it be questioned whether he will do it; reason will easily conclude, that the same goodnesse that moved God to give a being to things that were not, will much more move him to conserve and provide for the things that are, being all the work of his own hand, seeing we know him to be a faithfull Creator, as the Apostle calls him, 1 Pet. 4.19. Where­fore we find that the godly for the strength­ning of their faith, and dependence on God upon any incident occasion, usually have re­course to the creation of the world, as the means to assure themselves of his protection, or supply in any thing that they need, as Psal. 119.73. Jer. 14.22. unto which God himself directs us, Isa. 45.11, 12. Our help stands in the name of the Lord which hath made heaven and earth, Psal. 121.2.

The Lord having made it appear that the consecrating of a day weekly unto God for his worship, 21 will be no prejudice to our secular affairs, Why we must observe such a particular day. gives us next a reason, why he makes choice of the seventh day rather then any o­ther to be this day of holy rest, even because himself rested from all his works of creation upon that day. Now that this rest of God is the ground of appointing this to be the day of rest, all men acknowledge, but how the reason must be drawn out from this ground, and wherein the force of it consists, is all the que­stion: For whereas in Gods rest there is a double consideration, the one of the act it self [Page 273]simply, the very resting of God from his work, the second of the consequent of it, If we draw the reason from Gods act of re­sting, it must be the seventh day. If from the ho­nouring of that day thereby, it enforceth the observation of the first day as well as of the seventh. the advan­cing and honouring of that day above other daies thereby: If we draw the reason of the instituting of this day from Gods simple act, it necessarily inforceth the observation of that very seventh day from the creation after Gods example: But if we draw it from the conse­quent of his rest, the advancing and honouring of that day thereby, it binds us as well to the observation of the first day of the week now, as it did the Jews to the observation of the seventh day heretofore.

Those that oppose the morality of the Sab­bath, 22 labour to draw the reason which is laid down in this fourth Commandement, for the observing of this day of rest, Wee cannot make Gods act of resting the ground of in­stituting the Sabbath. from Gods bare act of resting himself upon that day: which if they do, they must form their argument in this manner, That day in which God himself rested from his works, he appointed to be a day of mens resting from their works: but that was the seventh or last day of the week: therefore God ordained that to be the day on which men should rest from their works. Now a­gainst the argument framed in this manner there lie two main exceptions; 1. Gods ex­ample is not the ground of any Comman­dement. the first of them is, the example of God neither is, nor can be any warrant to us to do the like, nei­ther do we ever find it proposed unto us as a rule which we must follow. This is true, that Gods or Christs examples are are set before us [Page 274]sometimes as incitements to stir us up to the performance of such duties as are required of us by the law, as Luke 6.36. Be mercifull as your heavenly father is mercifull, and Phil. 2.5. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ: but we never find any act of Gods or of Christs proposed unto us as a rule to teach us what we should do. Gods actions declare that it is his will, that it should be done, but when he directs us what he will have us to do, he sends us unto the law and to the testimo­ny, Isa. 8.20. Neither do we ever find that the meer act of God was ever the ground of any law. Although as in this particular case, (and in the institution of some other feasts) some consequent, or something that accompa­nies that act, may be an occasion of an insti­tution.

Perhaps to this some may reply, Objection. 23 that in this fourth Commandement we have, first, a law given in these words, We have the precept first, and then Gods example to en­courage us to observe it. [The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God] and then we have Gods example to stir us up to the pra­ctice of that duty required in that law. To this we answer, that we have a law indeed that commands the observation of an holy day of rest unto God, Answer. We have no precept for the particular day of rest before the reason. and a second branch of that law, which appoints the proportion of the time of that rest, that it shall be one day in the week, but concerning the third branch, (without w ch the law it self is not perfect) that is, which day of the week shall be the day of that rest [Page 275]is not expressed (as we have partly already shewed in opening the explication of this Commandement) but only in the reason an­nexed unto this law.

Unlesse therefore it can be proved, 24 that the tearm [seventh] mentioned in the explication of this Commandement, signifies the last day of seven; we have no law precedent to Gods example here mentioned, that commands the observation of the last day of the week for the day of rest. As hath been shewed already that [seventh] in the explica­tion of the Commande­ment notes not the particular day. Now the weaknesse of the reasons alleaged, to prove that this tearm [seventh] used in the explication of this law, signifies the last day of the week, we have shewed already. And by one reason have made it more then probable, that this tearm [seventh] in that place signifies only indefinitely one of seven, and not particularly such a certain day of the seven. The second reason which farther ma­nifests that truth, and makes it evident, And is further proved, because God mentions it not at all in the conclusion of the Com­mandement. we have deferred untill now, and it is this; If God had intended to command that the last day of the week should be observed for the Sabbath, he must and would have mentioned it in the conclusion of that reason by which he shews us the equity of the observation of that day rather then any other. Now he is so far from doing that, that he forbears the mentio­ning of that name of [seventh] in the conclu­sion at all.

That this which we alleage may have the greater sway with us, 25 take speciall notice that [Page 276]the conclusion of this Commandement hath the very same words which we find in the first giving of this law, Gen. 2.3. whether the words themselves were taken out of that history I will not peremptorily define, though it seems most probable. Whereas he precisely names it in the Law given to Adam, Gen. 2. This is cleer, the words in both places are the same in every title else, save on­ly that in stead of the tearm [seventh] in Ge­nesis, God useth the name [Sabbath] in this Law. This questionlesse he doth not without reason (for God neither forgets, nor mistakes, nor speaks unadvisedly, as men do too often:) now what may be the reason why God makes choice of this word [Sabbath] in the conclu­sion of this Commandement? This is evident that by changing the word Seventh into Sab­bath, which is of larger signification, the day of rest is not so precisely tied to the last day of the week in this fourth Commandement, as it is in the Law given to Adam, Gen. 2. why then should we not think that God intended in this law given by Moses, to leave the set day of this holy rest more at large, then he had done in the Commandement given to Adam? 26

Why God might think it fit to do so, And might do, because till Christ came the Creation of the world was Gods greatest work, and fit­test to ground the law of the Sabbath upon. we see manifest reason; for untill the fall of man, there could be no day fitter for the observa­tion of an holy rest unto God then the last day of the week, in which by the rest of God from creating the creation of the world was decla­red to be fully perfected, which was the grea­test work then done, or to be done, if man had [Page 277]not fallen. But now when man was fallen, But mans re­demption by Christ being a greater work, required the altering of the Sabbath to the First day of the week. and therefore to be redeemed and created anew, which was a greater work then his creation at the first, so that a greater work and mercy of God to men was to be remembred, there was in a sort a necessity of changing the day of rest from the last to the first day of the week, on which mans redemption was to be perfected. And consequently it was fit that the law given to man fallen, and to be redeemed, should be so penned in generall tearms, that when this glorious work of mans redemption should be perfected, there might be a change of the day of rest without any change of the law.

A second exception that we take against the drawing of the reason of this fourth Commandement, 27 1. To urge the keeping of the Sabbath from the act of re­sting, shews not the equity of the law. from the example of God resting on the Sabbath day, to bind us there­upon to the observation of the same day, for the day of our rest, is this; A law we know is a rule of equity, and to give a reason of a law is to make it appear to be so. God then in giving this for a reason of this Commande­ment, could have no other aime before him, but by this reason to shew the equity of this law, both in appointing the proportion of time for an holy rest, and in limiting it to such a particular day. Now to draw the reason of our resting from Gods resting, Because Gods condition and ours is not a­like. shews no equi­ty in the law at all. We cannot make good this position, It is equal and just that we should rest because God rested. There is infinite odds [Page 278]between Gods condition and ours. God might rest as long and as often as he pleased, seeing he hath al-sufficienty in himself, and is not sup­ported by labour, as men and their estates are, who if they should cease from their labors too long or too often, must necessarily perish. So that by reasoning in this manner, that we must rest because God rested too, cannot make the equity of this law appear at all.

Seeing therefore the equity of the law can­not be evidenced by reasoning from Gods meer act of resting upon that day; 28 let us now trie whether the other way of deducing the reason of the law from Gods advancing and honouring the seventh day by his resting there­upon, and establishing the rule of our rest thereupon, do not more cleerly manifest the equity of this law in that particular. But drawing the reason from Gods honouring of that day by his rest, the equity of the law is evident. If we draw the reason of the law from the honou­ring of the seventh day, by Gods resting upon that from all his works, we may conceive that he argues in this or that manner. That day which is honoured by God above other daies, by his most eminent works of mercy to man­kind, shall be the day of holy rest, to be con­secrated to him for his worship; but the day in which God ended and perfected the crea­tion of the world, is the day honoured and ad­vanced above all other daies by that wonder­full work, therefore that shall be the day of your holy rest. In this syllogisme the minor or second proposition only is expressed in the [Page 279]words of the law, and that too only in part, for there is no more said, but that God rested that day, not that he honoured that day by his rest, which notwithstanding is necessarily im­plied; for he that saith that Christ rose the first day of the week, must mean as much as if he had said, Christ made the first day of the week honourable & memorable by his resurre­ction on that day. As for the major or first pro­position in this syllogisme, it is a principle ac­knowledged by all men by the light of nature.

It is evident that daies and times in them­selves are all equall, 29 that which advanceth one day above another must be some memorable event that hath happened on that day. Again, that such memorable events ought to be the ground upon which such daies as God hath marked out by them, Laying down a ground upon whcih God in­stituted other feasts. And the Church. and advanced above o­ther daies, ought to be observed above other daies, is as cleer and evident. Wherefore we see that God himselfe hath taken that for his ground of justifying the feasts of Passeover and Pentecost, and in imitation of him the Jews upon the same ground took upon them the observation of the feast of Purim, Hest. 9.21, Yea the very heathens led thereto by the light of nature. 23. Yea the very heathen themselves, as all histories testifie, have alwaies made the daies of their birth, of founding their Cities, of ob­taining memorable victories, and the like to be daies of annuall observance in joy and feasting. So that to consider the day of Gods rest, as a day advanced above other daies, and thereupon [Page 280]to ordain that to be a day of holy rejoycing in God in remembrance of his great and glorious works, is to shew an equity acknowledged by light of nature in the institution of the Sabbath.

Now whereas God both in all his waies, 30 God therefore purposing to shew the equity of this law, could not but set down the reason so as that might best appear: but more especially in his laws, takes speciall care to make it appear unto men that they are all equall and just in all things, (as the Prophet Da­vid acknowledgeth, Psal. 119.128. both for his own honour, and withall to draw us the more cheerfully to obey and serve him) we cannot imagine that he being to give a reason of this law, and having so fair a ground, by which he might manifest the equity thereof e­ven to naturall reason it self, should conceal that, and propose another reason in which the equity of the law could not be manifested at all. Nay farther, whereas God insists so much upon that ground, especially in the institution of the Passeover, Especially see­ing he doth it in ordaining other feasts of lesse impor­tance. Exod. 12.42. it seems very strange that he should against his custome neglect or passe by that ground upon which he instituted other feasts, in the institution of the greatest of all feasts that ever was ordained in the Church. It seems therefore more then pro­bable, that this reason drawn from Gods re­sting upon the seventh day, must be deduced, not from Gods act in resting on that day, but from the consequent of that rest, the honou­ring of that day by his resting therein.

Some man perhaps may reply, 31 that whether the very act of Gods resting, Objection 1 or the honou­ring [Page 281]of the day wherein he rested be made the ground of appointing that the day of our rest, Which way so­ever we draw the reason, it still enforceth the observation of the seventh day. it is all one, because either way it binds us still to the observation of the same seventh day. We answer, that although to the Jews it was all one, which way soever the reason was deduced, yet it makes a wide difference in the Commandement, to ordain the day to be ob­served, because God rested upon that day, or to command it to be observed, because God honoured that day by his resting therein: Answer. for Gods resting being a particular act, Not so, for the act of Gods re­sting is appli­able only to that day: But the honouring of the day thereby is ap­pliable to other daies. cannot be communicated to any other then that very day wherein he rested: but the honouring of that day being of a speciall nature, may be communicated to any other day that shall be honoured in like manner. So that if the reason be drawn from Gods act of resting upon that day, if we change the day we alter the law, but if we draw the reason from Gods advancing of the day by his resting therein above other daies, we alter not the law when we observe another day upon the same ground.

It may be objected yet farther, 32 that this rule by which this holy day of rest is assigned in this generall way, is both uncertain and ob­scure; Uncertain, Objection 2 because if the advancement of one day above another by some eminent mercy bestowed on that day, The rule thus laid down is, 1. Uncertain. 2. Obscure. be our rule for the observing or altering the day of holy rest, it may fall out that divers daies being made re­markable by such events, it will be hard to [Page 282]judge which of them is most eminent, and con­sequently pointed out unto us by God to be observed. Answer. To this we answer, that the Sabbath day must needs be esteemed the highest of all consecrated times, 1. Not uncer­tain, as being perpetually, univer­fally and more frequently to be observed then any other festival day. Because it is grounded up­on the honou­ring of the day by the greatest, most universall and perpetuall mercy besto­wed on the Church. Whence it must needs follow that the work of mercy, upon the me­mory whereof that day is founded, must be such, as not only brings an universall and per­petuall benefit, but besides, the greatest of all benefits unto the Church. Now that the works of creating the world by Gods word in the beginning, and since of the redemption of it by Jesus Christ, are the most eminent of all the mercies bestowed by God upon man; and in­deed the fountain and foundation of all the rest, the benefits whereof remain to the worlds end, is more evident then the light. And of these two the later being in all respects the far greater mercy, and therefore deservedly carrying the observation of this holy day in re­membrance thereof, yet hath the wisdome of God so ordered it, that in the consecrating this day of rest, both should be remembred; the creation in the proportion of the time by set­ting apart one day of seven, and the redempti­on by changing the Sabbath from the last day of seven to the first, in which our Saviour by his resurrection from the dead perfected that glorious work. So then the rule for the obser­vation of the day of this holy rest, is not un­certain, as is pretended.

Neither is this rule so obscurely laid down un­to us, 33 2. Nor obscure, because the light of naturall reason may dis­cover it. but that it may be understood of as many as desire seriously to search into it. For whereas the light of nature acknowledgeth & teacheth (as we have shewed already) this principle, that the observation of festivall daies, is most fitly grounded upon the remembrance of some me­morable event or other, which hath hapned upon those daies which are to be observed, when we read in this Commandement, that God appoints his Sabbath to be kept upon the day on which he finished the Creation of the World, even naturall reason will suggest, that in this institution God observes the rule of na­ture in ordering that for the day of this solemne Feast, on which the greatest generall benefit which (till the Redemption of the world by Je­sus Christ) had been wrought for mankind from the beginning, was accomplished. Now that rule which the very light of nature approves being observed by God, in appointing the day for this holy rest, naturall reason will lead us on to conclude, that when a more eminent work then the Creation of the World is per­formed, it must carry the observation of the Sabbath unto that day on which it was accom­plished, upon the same ground, and by the same rule, by which it was first ordained to be observed upon another day. Reason easily drawes particular directions out of generall rules, when it finds the grounds of that rule appliable to more then that particular. For [Page 284]instance, the command for Circumcising In­fants, because they were within the Covenant, quickly taught the Church of God the Bapti­zing of Infants upon the same ground, because they are within the same Covenant.

It may be farther objected, 34 that the rule for the observation of the Sabbath had been much plainer, 3. The rule had been plainer if God had said, you shall keep theseventh day in memory of the Creation, till I perform the greater work of your Redemption, if God had laid it down in expresse tearms, as thus, You shall keep the Sabbath upon that day which you shall finde most ho­noured above other daies by my most eminent Work, which I shall accomplish upon that day, or yet more clearly, till the coming of Christ, you shall observe the last day of the week for your Sabbath, in remembrance of the Creation of the world, and after Christs resurrection you shall celebrate the first day of the week in memory of the redemption of mankind, Answer. which was perfected by him. We answer, 1. So might the second Com­mandement have been plainer. we grant that the rule had been plai­ner, if it had been so expressed. And questionlesse the second Commandement had been plainer, if it had been expressed in some such manner as this, Thou shalt not worship me with any worship of thine owne devising, but in such manner, and in the use of such ordinances, as I shall prescribe. 2. And the Commande­ment for bapti­zing of Infants. And it had been plainer, if our Saviour in giving commission to his A­postles to baptize, had exprefly named the In­fants of beleeving Parents, as he did in com­manding them to be Circumcised. Many passa­ges in Scripture might have been expressed in [Page 285]plainer tearms then those in which they are delivered. It is enough to satisfie any sober mind, that God who was at liberty to expresse himselfe as he pleased, thought it fit to speak to us in this manner.

We may adde farther, if we observe it well, 35 God manifests great wisdome in penning the second, The discovery of such changes to follow, had brought the services into contempt. and fourth Commandements in this obscure manner, for if God had in the second Commandement expressed himselfe at full, that the Iews should for the present worship him according to the ordinances which Moses gave them, but after the comming of the Messiah they should in stead of them use such Rites as he should ordaine. And if in the fourth Comman­dement he had thus expressed himselfe; Your Sabbath for the present shall be the last day of the week, but after the Resurrection of Christ you shall change it to the first day of the week, the discovery of the changes to come in the Rites and form of Gods worship, had in all probability bred in Gods people, a contempt of those duties which they were to perform, at present, as being temporary and imperfect, and such as were to give place to better or­dinances, that were to succeed them, which they could not endure to heare of, Acts. 6.14. It pleased God therefore to pen the Law in such a form, that his people might understand out of it, as much as concerned them to practise at present, and yet we Christians might find in it farther directions when there should be occa­sion [Page 286]to make use of them. Gods wisdome in concealing these changes illustrated by the policy of Princes. Thus Princes some­times, to keep their Counsells secret, send out their commands with sufficient instructions what to doe at present, and with farther Com­missions sealed up, and not to be opened till they come to the place where those farther di­rections, which are contained therein, are to be put in execution.

Having now examined the reason of this Com­mandement, 36 [For] in the Law shews the equity of the proportioning of the time set a part for this rest. and shewed how it must be dedu­ced and applied, let us next consider the words wherein it is expressed. This particle [For] re­ferres both to our labour of sixe daies, and rest upon the seventh, & manifests the equity of the Law, in requiring such a rest of us, as if we deale providently in managing our affaires, needs not to hinder them, seeing God allows as much time to us for the dispatch of our business, as he took up in the Creation of the world, requiring no more of us but the setting apart one day in se­ven to be kept holy in remembrance of the Cre­ation of the world, and that too for our own comfort & improvement in grace, and for the farther quickning and strengthening of our souls, 37 In sixe daies God made all things, and therefore by sixe daies la­bour, can, and will assist thee to dispatch all thy work. as well as for his own honour and glory.

In sixe daies God made heaven, earth, &c. and therefore both is able, and as a faithfull Creator, will be ready to assist and prosper thee so in all thy labours, that all thy businesse shall be dispatched in sixe daies, namely, what­soever thy calling and needfull occasions shall require to be done, as God in sixe daies created [Page 287]whatsoever was needfull, as is implied in these words; All that in them is. It hath been before observed, that Gods creation of the world is often mentioned, as a meanes to move men to depend upon him; and it may be probably con­ceived, is remembred here to stay our murmur­ing at the sparing of one day weekly from our implomyments.

And rested the Seventh day: 38 which must not therefore be the last day of the week, And rested, &c. And 1. there­by established his work. 1. And rejoy­ced in it. but is mentioned here only as one of seven, not as the last of seven. This was not a totall ces­sation (whereof God being a continuall Act is uncapable) but only a resting from works of Creation, and implies two acts of God. The first, the establishing and setling all his works to continue in himselfe according to his own Ordinances, Psal. 119.89, 90, 91. The other, his rejoycing and delighting himselfe in the work of his hands. This Rest of God was not as ours for a day only, for he never wrought in the work of Creation any more, and may perhaps point at our eternall Rest, wherein we shall cease from all our labours for ever.

Therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, 39 Therefore the Lord blessed, &c. as declaring by his rest that the Creation was perfected. and sanctified it: because he had by his resting on that day, manifested the perfecting of the Creating of the world, all things being made that were needfull, so that there was no cause to goe on with that work of Creation any longer; wherefore in memory of this great work of the Creation of the world, God sancti­fied [Page 288]this day, as being dignified above other daies, by perfecting of so glorious a work. Gods blessing of the day is the ordaining of it to be a day of blessing, a day of thriving in Grace, and abounding in spirituall comforts, a day of rejoycing in God, and his goodnes, and encou­raging our selves by the remembrance there­of to serve the Lord with chearfulnesse and gladnesse of heart. Sanctifying is a setting apart of the day unto God to be imployed in holy exercises, as preaching, hearing, reading, pray­ing, &c.

Thus farre then we find in examining the phrases, 43 and expressions of the fourth Com­mandement, nothing that may enforce us to ac­knowledge any thing to be Ceremonious in this Law, nor consequently mutable, seeing the set day of rest being not commanded there in particular, but onely assigned by a gene­rall rule, which is appliable to the Sabbath of the Christans as well as to that of the Jewes, in changing of the first day of rest, there is no­thing altered in the Law. It remaines only that we examine whether we finde any Ceremo­ny in the rest, which if we doe not, we must ac­knowledge that the Church of God is for ever bound to the observation of this, 41 Objection 1 as much as to any other of the Morall Laws. The rest of the Sabbath was a type of Christs rest in the grave, and therefore abolished.

It is objected that the Rest commanded in the fourth Commandement, was a figure of Christs rest in the grave, and therefore is now banished with the rest of those shadowes. [Page 289]We answer: this typicall relation to Christ, Answer. was accidentall to the Sabbath, not essentiall; That was acci­dentall to the Sabbath, it was a Sabbath be­fore it was a Type. for it was a Sabbath before Christ was looked upon as a sacrifice for sin, that is, before man had fallen, and consequently before there was any need of our Saviours resting in the grave. Seeing therefore it was a Sabbath before it was a type, it may remaine a Sabbath though the type be taken away.

They will, it may be, 42 grant that there must be a rest from labour upon the Sabbath day, Objection 2 but the strictness of that rest, such as the Jews observed, The strictnesse of the rest en­joyned the Jewes is taken away. is ceremonious and abolished. The rest (say they) to be observed of us Christians, is only for publike worship, and no longer, so that the remainder of the day after publike duties are ended is free, and then men are at liberty to make use of the time remaining for recrea­tions, or for any secular affaires as occasion shall required.

In answer hereunto we have shewed alrea­dy, 43 that although publike worship be princi­pally, yet it is not solely provided for in this Law, which as we have proved out of Esay 58.13. reacheth to our private carriage also. And the Law calls the whole day the Sabbath, or rest of the Lord, that is, both commanded by him, and consecrated to him. For the whole week being distributed into seven parts, sixe are allowed for labour, and the seventh is con­secrated unto God, which therefore must be a naturall day, as the other sixe are. To replie, [Page 290]that we are not bound by that Law, is to begge the question.

But why should not Christians be bound to rest the whole day as well as the Jews? 44 The Jews not bound to rest but for holy duties. Surely if the Sabbath were a type of Christs rest in the grave, yet there could be no type in a whole day, as there was in Jonas his three daies: So the rest of the whole day having no type in it, is not abolished for that cause. What then? was it a part of the burthen of those ceremonious ob­servances from which Christ hath freed us? To give the fuller answer hereunto, let us examine what rest was enjoyned the Jewes, that we may discover wherein the burthensomenesse of that rest consisted.

First, 45 I conceive no man will think that the Jewish rest was a totall cessation from all acti­on, like that in the Aegyptian darknesse, Exod. 10.23. as if men after the publike exercise were to sit still and to do nothing. Was it then a ceasing from labours to follow sports, that the Sabbath might be like the feast of the Calfe? Exod. 32.6. or was it rest from worldly la­bours, to fit men & give them the more leisure to attend holy duties? Such a rest indeed the Law requires, For which we have as much need of rest as they. and the Sabbath to be kept holy. Now if this were all that God required of the Jews to rest, that they might be exercised in hearing, reading, praying, &c. Is this the liber­ty Christ hath purchased unto us, that we may be lesse godly then they? lesse frequent in prayer and other holy duties then they? For [Page 291]if we are bound at least to equall, if not to go beyond them in our exercise in those holy du­ties, we have as much need of rest from ordi­nary employments as they had.

This will be made more evident unto us if we lay before us these five particulars. First, 46 1. As having a more weighty ground for ob­serving this holy rest. our ground of consecrating the Sabbath is as great and weighty, and more cleer and evident to us then it was to the Jews, seeing Gods mercies towards man, are more cleerly repre­sented us in mans redemption, then they could be to them in the worlds creation and conser­vation. Secondly, 2. And are as much bound to advance Gods majesty as they. 3. And more helps then they. 4. And as much need to pre­vent distracti­ons as they. 5. And our du­ties are as ma­ny or more then theirs. the majesty and greatnesse of God to whom we consecrate this day, is as ful­ly manifested to us as to them. Thirdly, our helps and means for the raising up of our spi­rits to an holy rejoycing in God, are greater and more effectuall then they were unto them. Fourthly, we need as much as they, all helps to prevent the distraction of our minds, and to the quickning of our spirits. Lastly, our exer­cise in spirituall and holy duties, is in all re­spects as much or more then theirs. So that if all be laid together, the observing of a whole day of rest for our exercise in holy duties, is as usefull and as needfull to us Christians as it was heretofore to the Iews.

To cleer this point yet more fully, 47 1 Private pray­er and reading. let us lay before us the right manner and order of per­forming the duties in which the Sabbath day is to be sanctified. First, therefore all men must needs grant that the private exercises of pray­er, [Page 292]reading Gods word, and meditation, which are constantly to be used on other daies, are not to be neglected, but ought rather to be enlarged on the Sabbath day. 2. Recordation of Gods mer­cies, generall and, Particular. Again, as the Sabbath ought to be a day of gladnesse and rejoycing in God, Psalm 118.24. for all his mercies to man in generall, so it is a time of recounting his extraordinary favours to our own souls in particular, which will be of spe­ciall use to quicken and fill our hearts with the love of God by tasting the sweetnesse of his goodnesse, and to carry us on with more cheer­fulnesse and life of spirit in the performance of all the duties of that day, both private and pub­like.

Thirdly, 48 3. Preparation to publique duties. for the publike duties themselves, they can never be rightly performed without precedent preparation: David will wash his hands in innocency, and so compasse Gods Al­tar, Psal. 26.6. and Solomon tels us we must take heed to our feet when we enter into Gods house, Eccles. 5.1. and bethink our selves of the majesty and greatnesse of that God before whom we present our selves, and of our own vilenesse, that are but dust and ashes, Gen. 18.27. nay, which is worse, unclean and filthy persons, Isa. 64.6. unworthy to stand be­fore a God that hath pure eyes: and the Apostle tells us of superfluity of naughtinesse that must be laid aside, when we come to hear, that we may receive the word with meeknesse, Jam. 1.21. into an honest and good heart, Luk. 8.15. [Page 293]Meditations by which we must prepare our hearts in our private exercises of reading Gods word and prayer, much more in these which are more solemn and publike. Again, 4. Recordation and application afterward. hearing of the word without recordation, meditation, and particular application after we have heard, profits not much more then our meats do without digestion. Adde unto all these, 5. Instructions to the family. 6. Works of mercy. in­structions to the family: Works of mercy in visiting of the sick, comforting the afflicted, re­lieving the poor, &c. and we shall find little spare-time left on the Lords day, for other then religious and holy employments.

As for the objection that the Jews are pre­cisely restrained from going out of their places to gather Manna on the Sabbath day, 49 or kindle a fire throughout their habitations on that day, Exod. 35.3. For the restraint from going out to gather Manna, we know that must needs be taken away when Manna ceased, and bound the Jews no longer, who had liberty other­wise not only to go out of their places, but to go small journies on the Sabbath daies, as ap­pears, Acts 1.12. As for the inhibition to kindle a fire on the Sabbath day, some con­ceive it respected only the building of the Ta­bernacle, which work though God would have hastned, yet he would not have the rest of the Sabbath violated for the furthering thereof, nor so much as a fire kindled in any of their tents about that work, to which they alleage, that charge of building the Tabernacle, and of [Page 294]forbidding work on the Sabbath day, go both together, both Gods direction to Moses, Exod. 13.11, 13. and in the delivery thereof to the people, Exod. 35.2, 3, 4. Howsoever that inhi­bition of kindling fire was but temporary du­ring the Israelites peregrination in the wilder­nesse.

The reasons by which it appears that this restraint of kindling a fire on the Sabbath day was only temporary, 50 Restraint from kindling a fire on the Sabbath was but tempo­rary. 1. It hath not the form of a continuing or­dinance. 2. It crosseth our Saviours rule, The Sab­bath was made for man. 3. The loosing of a beast on the Sabbath, allowed. 4. Christ was at a great feast on the Sabbath, which could not be without a fire. are these. First, we find not the usuall clause which is added in most ordinances, which were to continue, added in this restraint, that it should be observed throughout their generations. Secondly, this seems to crosse our Saviours generall rule, Mark. 2.27. That the Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath; he means for mans comfort and refreshing, for which kindling of fire and dressing of meat may be, and are in a sort necessary. Thirdly, our Savi­our allows the loosing of a beast from the stall, and leading of him to the water on the Sab­bath day: now we know, the beast might be provided for by setting water in the stall over­night, which would refresh it sufficiently, and better then meat dressed overnight could com­fort many men. Fourthly, we find our Saviour present at a great feast, Luk. 14.1. where many, and it seems persons of quality, vers. 7.12. were bidden: now it is very unlikely that the pro­visions for that feast were dressed over night; and if it were dressed on that day, neither [Page 295]would the Pharisee have permitted, nor our Saviour have countenanced the dinner with his presence, if dressing of meat, kindling of fires on the Sabbath day, had been forbidden by the law, Now why the dressing of Manna, while the Israelites were in their peregrinati­on in the wildernesse was forbidden, though the dressing of other meats might be allowed afterwards, there may be some reason given. For Manna it may be might be as good and comfortable eaten cold as hot, and the prepa­ring overnight, might be no inconvenience at all; howsoever it is out of question that in that unsetled condition of the Israelites wandring in the wildernesse, when they were enforced to pick up fewell, where they could get it, ba­king and boyling must needs be more trouble­some and laborious then it was afterwards in Canaan, where being setled in their dwellings, they had all things whereof they were to make use for such works provided and ready at hand.

But to conclude, 51 suppose the strictnesse of the rest unto which the Iews were bound, Howsoever such strictnesse of rest was not required of them by the fourth Com­mandement. to have been as great as they imagine, it must needs be granted that there is no clause in the fourth Commandement that enjoyns it, which requires no more then a rest from our ordinary secular employments, that we may be at lei­sure to attend wholly upon the duties of re­ligious worship, that we consecrate the whole day unto God, as the words of that law do [Page 296]cleerly expresse it. So the rest of the laws that enjoyn such strictnesse of rest being taken a­way, the fourth Commandement may remain fully in force in every clause of it. And (as it hath been already intimated) it concerns us to take speciall notice of Gods expression, [Six days shalt thou labour and do all thy work] by which he can mean nothing else but the works of our particular callings, which only may be properly called our works: for there be generall works which be proper to all cal­lings, and subordinate thereunto, as to eat and drink, and to cloath our selves, and to make use of the rest of the comforts of this life, by which we are strengthned and enabled to la­bour in our particular callings. These cannot properly be called our works, and are as well to be done on the Sabbath as on other days, with this difference only, that whereas they are done on other days to enable us to labour, they are to be done on the Sabbath to streng­then us to holy duties.

These reasons which we have laid down be­fore, 52 amount to little lesse then a Demonstra­tion, that the rest of the Sabbath must be the rest of a whole day, or the seventh part of the week, which we Christians have both as much cause, and as much need to consecrate unto God as ever the Iews had in times past. And that we may do it with as little detriment to our selves in our secular affairs, and with as much assurance to have our labours of six days [Page 297]so blessed, that they shall be sufficient for the dispatch of our needfull employments, is evi­dent by the reason which is annexed to that Commandement, which proves it by the crea­tion of the world by God in six days, a ground of faith which concerns us as well as the Iews. Wherefore seeing we have as great reason, as great helps, and as great encouragements by the assurance of Gods blessing upon our six days labour, to sanctifie an entire day of holy rest unto God, as the Iews had; And seeing the expresse words of the law appoint the whole day to be consecrated unto God, why should not we take our selves to be as strongly bound as the Iews were to the keeping of the holy rest of this whole day, which we call the Sab­bath, seeing there appears no sufficient reason why we should judge any jot or title of this law to be taken away? For as for those alle­gations, that the rest of the Sabbath was a type of Christs rest in the grave, and a part of the Iewish bondage, how little force they have, we have shewed before.

Now then if it evidently appear to all that will consider things with any indifferency, 53 by all that we have said, that neither the resting from our labour one day in seven, nor the con­tinuing of that rest for the whole day, nor yet the strictnesse of any rest enjoyned by the fourth Commandement, are either as ceremo­nious, or upon any other ground to be alte­red: neither that the particular day of rest [Page 298]which now by Christs resurrection is altered from the last to the first day of the week, is there commanded, otherwise then in a generall rule equally communicable both to the Iewish and Christian Sabbath, there appears no necessity of granting any thing to be mutable in this fourth Commandement more then in any of the laws of the Decalogue.

It hath been intimated before, 54 that mens mistake of the right interpretation of the fourth Commandement, hath been a great oc­casion of questioning the perpetuity and im­mutability of the morall law; and of how dan­gerous consequent it is to admit that there is any thing mutable therein, experience tea­cheth us, when we find how ready men are to embrace and hold that dangerous errour of casting aside the whole law, and that so far as to deny it to be a rule of direction unto us Christians in the course of our practice, where­by they open a wide gap to all licentiousnesse, and by that means overthrow the very life and power of godlinesse, to the high dishonour of God, and to the extream perill of their own souls: so that we see how neerly it con­cerns all such as have any true zeal for the fur­thering of Gods honour and their own salva­tion and their brethrens, to endeavour by all the means that they can, the establishing and maintaining of this truth, that the morall law given by God to Adam in the beginning, and renewed afterwards by Moses upon mount [Page 299] Sinai, is an everlasting rule left by God unto his Church for the right ordering and guiding them in all their ways.

The premises then being duly weighed and layed together, 55 we have a sufficient ground to argue in this manner:

All the laws written in the Decalogue are morall and immutable in all things.

But the fourth Commandement con­cerning the observation of the Sab­bath day, is one of the laws of the Decalogue.

Therefore this law of the Sabbath is perpetuall and unchangeable in all things which are concerned there­in.

And so much concerning the morality and perpetuity of the fourth Commandement in the Decalogue by way of digression.

SECT. IV. A continuation of the consideration of the rest of the Laws recorded in the Scripture, with such instructions as may be drawn from them.

HAving now established the perpetuity of that Law which we call Morall, 1 in all the Commandements thereof, it is time to re­turne to that from which we digressed; namely, the delivering of rules for our direction in drawing out observations from the Laws re­corded in Scripture for our instruction, and there being three kinds of these Laws, Morall, Judiciall, Ceremoniall, (as we have shewed be­fore) of these the Morall law comes first to be considered. Now, that Law being given to A­dam, the roote of mankind, and that not so much to his person, as to the nature of man, which was wholly in him, when he received this Law from God; and consequently binding all those who are partakers of that nature, it must needs be acknowledged that whatsoever commands we find therein, we must guide our selves by, as the rule of our practice. Which that we may the better doe, it will be needfull to lay before us some rules, 2 All duties to God, and man are comman­ded in the Morall Law. that may direct us in the right interpretation of these Comman­dements.

Before we give these rules it will be necessa­ry to lay before us this evident ground of truth, [Page 301]that these ten words, (as they are called) com­prise all the heads of duties to be performed both to God, and man. This is clearly mani­fested by our Saviours answer to the Lawyer that tempted him, Luke 10.26. enquiring what he might doe to inherit eternall life, to whom Christ replies, that whatsoever duty was need­full to the attaining thereof, was to be found in the commandements, where he wils him to seek it. Now these precepts being delivered in such briefe expressions, as they are, it must needs follow that every one of the tearms in them must needs be of exceeding large compre­hension.

First therefore, 3 Rules for inter­preting the Law. whereas we find these Laws of the Decalogue penned, some in the form of a command, and most of them in the forme of a prohibition, Rule. 1 we must conceive that under every command there is implied a prohibition of whatsoever is contrary to what is comman­ded, All the Com­mandements forbidding any sinne command the contrary duty, and com­manding the duty forbid the opposite sin. and in every prohibition a command of all duties opposite to that which is forbidden. For example; in the second Commandement, which under the name of Images, forbids the inventing or using of any form of worship of mans devising, there is withall commanded the worship of God according to his own will in the use of the ordinances prescribed, and war­ranted by his Word, as prayer, and hearing of the Word, receiving the Sacraments, &c. And in the third Commandement, under the prohi­bition of taking Gods name in vaine, is com­manded [Page 302]the taking up of it with all holy reve­rence and feare.

Secondly, 4 Rule. 2 under the name of any duty com­manded there is required not only the perfor­mance of the outward act of that duty, The Law be­sides the out­ward act re­quires the obe­dience of the heart; but withall the inward obedience of the heart to the Law which requires it, Rom. 6.17. and the letting out of all the affections of the soule in the performance of it, as Psal. 119.167. the Prophet professeth that his soul had kept Gods Testimonies, and that he did love them exceed­ingly: whence it is that both our Saviour Christ, and his Apostles after him, both comprise all duties commanded in the Law under the name of Love, being an affection of the heart, and tell us that the holy affection of love is the ful­filling of the Law, Rom. 13.10. implying that whatsoever the act be, which we perform, yet if it proceed not from that holy disposition of the heart, And the use of all helps to any duty comman­ded; it is not answerable to the Law. A­gaine, together with the duty commanded in any Law, there is required the use of all helps, and meanes which may further us thereunto; on the other side, where any sinne is forbidden, there the inward roote of that evill, And forbids the originall corruption of the heart with all motions flowing from thence. even as far as the originall corruption and Propension of the heart thereunto, with all the evill thoughts, and motions of the minde that flow from thence, are forbidden. Thus our Saviour interprets murther to reach not only to the outward violence done to the person of our neighbour, but to the hating of them in­wardly [Page 303]in the heart, yea, even to rash, and unadvised anger towards him. And he extends adultery as far as the lusting after a woman in ones heart, Mat. 5.22, 28.

In the Third place take speciall notice of the names which God gives unto every sinne for­bidden in the Law, 5 3. We must judge of sins as God in his Law judgeth of them; anger is murther; lust, adultery, &c. by which we may easily judge, both how God himselfe values it, and how he would have us to value it. As in the sixth Commandement, where he forbids anger, and malice, he calls them murther: In the se­venth, where he forbids lust, and wantonnesse, he calls them adultery: In the eight, where he forbids idlenesse, fraud, mercilesnesse to the poore, he names them all theft. Now God we know is the only impartiall Judge of all things, and we are sure he speakes of things as he iudg­eth of them, and consequently seeing he calls the thoughts and motions to sinne, by the names of the acts of it, we learne so to judge of our sins, not as the world judgeth of them, but as they are weighed out unto us by the balance of the Sanctuary, not small, and scarce worthy the observation, but foule, and abominable. Thus whereas men think vaine thoughts scarce worthy the least censure, David hates them, Psal. 119.113. and whereas we take no notice of idle words, our Saviour tells us we shall an­swer to God for them, Mat. 12.36. This va­luing and esteeming of sinne according to the foulnesse of it, as it is just in it selfe, so is it of singular use unto us, as well to make sinne so [Page 304]hatefull unto us, Which will move us, 1. To tremble at motions to sinne. that we may flie from it as from a Serpent, trembling at every motion, or allurement thereunto; as also to bring us to an abhorring and loathing of our selves, Ezek. 36.31. 2. Loath our selves. 3. To esteem and embrace Christ. and lastly to raise up our hearts to an high esteem of Jesus Christ, hungring and thirst­ing after him, and admiring and adoring the riches of Gods mercy in giving him out of his free love to be a meanes of purchasing our peace, and taking away from us the guilt of so many foule and abominable transgressions.

A Fourth direction for the making a right use of the Morall Law, 6 Rule. 4 is to consider the force, and weight of every Commandement thereof, 1. In respect of the authority, all Comman­dements are equall. wherein we are to take speciall notice of three things. First, that in respect of the autho­rity that commands, all the Laws are equall, as S. James tels us, 2. In respect of the object, the Commande­ments of the first Table are groatest. James 2.11. upon which ground he infers in the same place, that whosoever of­fends by transgressing of any one of these Laws, is guilty of the breach of all the rest, be­cause he offends against that authority by which all those Laws are established. In the second place, in respect of the objects of the duties commanded in that Law, the Commande­ments of the first Table are of grcatest impor­tance, according to our Saviours owne deter­mination, Mat. 22.38. because the services therein required are more immediately direct­ed unto God, and consequently his honour is more immediately concerned in them, then in the duties of the second Table, in the observ­ing [Page 305]whereof, although we honour and serve God, yet our services therein are immediately directed to men. Consequently, infidelity, love, feare, and dependence on the creature, we are to abhorre as the sins of the highest nature, by which above all others God is most dishono­red, although the world judge of them farre otherwise. Lastly, 3. The nega­tive binds more strongly then the affirma­tive. the negative Commande­ments bind us more strongly then the affirma­tive, in this respect, because the negative ob­lige us alwaies, and to all times (as a man is not to commit Idolatry, to blaspheme Gods name, &c. at any time) whereas the affirmative Commandements, although they bind us al­waies, yet they bind us not to all times, as though one is still bound to pray, heare, &c. yet he is not found to perform them at all times.

Fifthly, Rule. 5 although we find not the promises of rewards and mercy, The promises and curses be­long to every Law, although they be not ex­pressed. and threatnings of wrath, and vengeance expressed in every Com­mandement, and annexed thereunto, yet that which we find expresly set down in some of the Laws, we must understand, and conceive to belong to the rest of the Laws, in which there is no such thing expressed, even a curse denoun­ced against every one that confirmes not all the words of the Law, (that is, every Commande­ment, and every duty required in any one of them) to doe them: And a blessing promi­sed to the keeping, and yeelding obedience to the whole Law. Both which we must not li­mit [Page 306](as some doe) to outward and temporary blessings, And are not only tempora­ry, but spiritu­all and eternal. and curses, but must extend beyond them to those which are spirituall, and eter­nall, even the powring out of the full measure of the wrath of God upon the body and soule of every person who is a transgressour of the Law, and that to all eternity; and the reward­ing of every man that yeelds sincere and con­stant obedience in every thing which the Law requires, with all manner of blessings upon soule and body for evermore.

Sixthly, Rule. 6 all those premises of blessings and threats of curses, Yet they must not be the ground of obe­dience; be annexed to the whole Law, yet our ground of yeelding obedience to that Law must not be so much either the hope of the one, or feare of the other, (although by reason of the infirmity of the flesh, both for the awing, and quickening of our hearts, we may make profitable use of both, But subjection to the authori­ty that com­mands. with the Pro­phet David, Psal. 119.120, 166.) as the submit­ting of our selves to the righteous, and holy will of God, whose we are wholly, and there­fore owe unto him, all that we can doe with our best abilities, whence the Psalmist pre­sents his earnest request unto God, to teach him to doe his will, Psal. 143.10. that is, both what God wills, and because he wills it. And the way to interest our selves in Gods Promises, is (as the Apostle tells us, Heb. 10.36.) The doing of his will. Indeed as the Lord is our God, by the strongest, and justest of all titles, both be­cause we are his creatures, and beyond that, [Page 307]his redeemed ones, so the manifesting of his will unto us, either in his Law, what he would have us to doe, or in his dispensations towards us, what he would have us to be, ought to be the ground of our submission, both to doe what he commands, and to be what he ordaines con­cerning us, in the course of his Providence. Up­on this ground it is that as well those glorious works, For want whereof all works though never so speci­ous are abo­minable. done according to the rules of morall honesty, by the heathen, who neither knew God, nor his Law; As also, the like actions done upon the same grounds by many amongst us, that carry the name of Christians, cannot possibly be accepted by God, because though those things done, be the same that he com­mands in his Law, yet the will and command of God, is not the ground upon which they are done, but rather a respect to civill honesty, and often a desire to honour our selves by con­forming thereunto, so that (to speak truth) we doe therein not so much the will of God, as our own will.

Seventhly, 9 the method and order in which God delivers his Law unto us must not be neg­lected. For instance, in the preface of the Law, Rule. 7 Take notice of the method of the Law. God before he gives any one Commandement, laies before us the interest that he hath in us, that he hath purchased us to himselfe, and there­fore we are his, and consequently to be orde­red and disposed by him, according to his own will. This method teaches us a leston, without which no service of ours is accepted, that all [Page 308]our services must be tendred unto God as du­ties, as we are taught to doe by our Saviour himselfe, Luk. 17.10. which as it reserves unto God the honour of his free grace, when he re­wards our services, for which he owes us no­thing, seeing they are all but debts, and duties, so withall it takes away all our boasting, even in our best services.

Againe, 10 when God begins his Law with that Commandement to have the Lord for our God, it teacheth us to lay that for the founda­tion of all duties of obedience, that we have avouched the Lord to be our God. This me­thod Joshua observes in renewing the Cove­nant betwixt God and his people, immediately before his death, Iosh. 24.15. putting them first to choose what God they will serve, which when they had done, then he presseth them with the duties of his service, verse 22.23. And indeed this is the most effectuall of all motives, both to draw us on to all duties of obedience, and to hold us fast to continue therein, that they are services to that God whom we have chosen and set up to our selves for our God. Neither can there be an higher aggravation of any sinne against God and his Law, then this, that we have thereby in a sort cast off Gods yoke, and denied the Lord to be our God.

This foundation being once laid, 11 that we have advanced, and set up the Lord to be our God, the Lords next care was in the second Commandement, to prescribe the meanes by [Page 309]which we may hold communion and fellow­ship with him, which he appoints to be only in such ordinances as himselfe hath established, and no other way expecting blessings from him, and rendring our services to him in them alone. In the third Commandement, God re­quires us to make publike profession of this Covenant that we have made with God, but still in sincerity and uprightnesse of heart, al­waies mentioning his name, whether by way of attestation in an oath, or upon any other occasion, with such reverence and feare as be­comes the Majesty of so great and holy a God. The fourth Commandement appoints the time, not only of meeting together in publike, for Gods worship, but besides that of seque­string our selves from al worldly employments, that we may enjoy an holy communion with God, in those things that are spirituall and heavenly.

The same method that the Lord useth in set­ting down the Commandements of the first Table, 12 he observeth in ranking the Laws of the second. First, he establisheth authority, which is the bond, and foundation of civill society, in the fifth Commandement. Secondly, he pro­vides for the safety of mens persons, forbid­ding murther, or any wrong or hurt tending thereunto, in the sixth. Thirdly, in the seventh Commandement, under the name of adultery, besides the prohibiting of all uncleannesse in the propagation of posterity, the Lord forbids [Page 310]the inordinate use of any creature, as meats, and drinks, &c. Fourthly, the eight Comman­dement provides for the support of communi­ty by honest labour, and discreet and charita­ble distribution (after the necessities of our selves, and ours are supplied) of the profits of our labours for the reliefe of our neighbours wants. Fifthly, in the ninth Cōmandement God establisheth truth among men, without which commerce in civill society cannot stand. Lastly, in the tenth he settles propriety in such things as God by his dispensation hath shared and allotted out unto every man apart, so that no man may so much as in his thoughts reach out after any thing that an other man possesseth by a just title, but may content himselfe with his own portion.

Eightly, 13 whereas the Laws of men bind us only by the power of the authority that com­mands, (or though to that indeed for conscience sake of that Law of God, Rule. 8 by which authority is established) the Laws of God bind the consci­ence immediately by themselves, The Laws of God, and they only, bind the conscience. and not only by the power of the commander. So that those Laws which are given by God, being once made known unto us, we are bound to acknowledge them to be just & holy, (as the Psalmist doth,) Ps. 119.39.128, 140. as manifesting the will of God which is the rule of righteousness and holi­nes, & upon that ground to embrace them, and submit unto thē, & to esteem our selves unrigh­teous, and wicked, if we swerve from them. But [Page 311]as for the laws of men, though we are bound to submit unto them, because they have upon them the stampe of that authority, which God hath established and set over us, yet neither are we bound to judge the Laws themselves to be righteous, and holy, nor consequently to esteeme our selves unholy and wicked if we yeeld not obedience unto them, unlesse withall we despise that authority that commāds them, or be an occasion of disturbing the publike peace, for the conservation whereof the au­thority, and power of the Magistrate was or­dained.

Lastly, 14 the obedience which the Lord re­quires of us unto this Law of his which we call Morall, Rule. 9 Our subjection to the law must be, 1. Voluntary. 2. Upon know­ledge. must necessarily have these foure con­ditions. In the first place our subjection therun­to must be every way free, and voluntary, such as the Prophet David professes his was, Psal. 119.30, 173. In the second place that it may be so, this free choice of ours must bee firmely grounded upon the cleare, and distinct know­ledge, of the justice and equity, Psal. 119.128. of the purity and holinesse, Psal. 119.140. of the absolute perfection, Psal. 19.78, 119, 96. yea, farther of the goodnesse of those Laws, and judgements, Rom. 7.12, 16. Psal. 119.39. Thirdly, this obedience must be constant, 3. Constant and perpetuall. both in the duration of it for ever, Psal. 119.112. and in the continuation of it without interrup­tion, Psal. 119.117. and that not onely in our steps, (which yet we must desire to have [Page 312]well ordered, Psal. 119.133.) but in the whole course of our waies, 4 Exercised, 1. With all our strength. 2. Mixed with faith, and spring from love. Psal. 119.5, 59. Fourthly, our obedience to this Law if it shall be accep­ted, requires two qualifications: first, that in the practice thereof we put forth the uttermost of our strength and abilities of our soules, with holy David, Psal. 119.34, 106.131. which God requires, Deut. 10.12. & 11.13. Secondly, that we mixe it with faith, without which, it is impos­sible to please God, Heb. 11.6. and love, which is the fulfilling of the Law, Rom. 13.10.

Now let all that we have spoken be laid toge­ther: 15 first, that the Law is of so large extent, that it regulates not only mens outward actions, but besides the very inward thoughts of the heart, and that so far that it prescribes a rule to the very first motions that arise therein, though they be not seconded either with deliberation, or consent; nay, beyond all that it exacts recti­tude & uprightnes in the very frame and dispo­sition of the heart, commanding not only con­sent unto the law, but withall practice answe­rable to the rules thereof. Secondly, that it strictly requires the putting forth of all the strength, and the utmost ability of all the facul­ties of soule, and that in every part of obe­dience, yea and so far that it requires, that both in the substance of the duty, and in the manner of performance, and in the end at which we aime, we come fully home to that measure of perfection, that the law requires. And lastly, that it laies an everlasting curse upon every one [Page 313]that comes short of the full performance of every thing contained in the law. Let (I say) all these be laid together, and seriously pon­dered in the heart, and it will easily be discove­red, that, considering the weaknesse of our present condition, by which the fulfilling of the law is made utterly impossible to us, one of the principall uses of the law must needs be that which the Apostle saies before us, Gal. 3.24. to be a Schoolmaster to lead us and drive us to Christ, to seek from him that righteous­nesse which may justifie us before God, which we have not in, or of our selves, and that sa­tisfaction by which he fully discharged our debt, which he took upon himselfe, when he made his soule a sacrifice for our sinnes, and thereby wholly freed us from that curse of the law, which our disobedience thereunto had brought upon us.

So then wee see that the morall law hath a double use unto us: 16 A double use of the morall law. 1. To be our guide, and rule to walk by. The first to serve for a rule to guide us in the whole course of our practice, (in which respect holy David used it as a lanthorn to his feet, and a light unto his steps, Psal. 119.105.) unto which we are to come as neare as possibly we are able, conside­ring our waies that we may turne our feet to Gods testimonies, Psal. 119.59. and using our uttermost endeavours to make our practice fully conformable thereunto, laying those judgements alwaies before us, Psal. 119.30. calling our selves daily to account, and laying [Page 314]all our actions to that perfect rule which will easily discover unto us our errours and failings in all the course of our conversation, which when we have bewailed in the bitternesse of our spirits, and taken shame to our selves for our grosse and manifold neglects, our hearts are kept in a low frame, and we are fitted to walk humbly before our God with reverence and holy feare, and in all meeknesse towards our brethren, and are withall moved to engage our selves by new purposes and promises, to walke more faithfully, and watchfully with God for time to come. 2. To shew us the great need of Christ, and to drive us to him. The second use of the Morall law unto us, is, to shew us the great need of Christ by whose righteousnesse only (and not by our own) we are justified before God, and by his satisfactions and sufferings are delivered from the wrath to come: By the consideration whereof we are brought to prize and value Christ above all things in the world, to use all endeavours to get a sure interest in him, although it should be with the losse of all things besides, and to cleave fast unto him who is our life, living in him by faith, (as the Apostle speaks, Gal. 2.20.) giving up our selves to live wholly to him, who hath died for us, and re­deemed us unto himselfe, that we might serve him in holinesse all our daies.

Thus farre then of the Morall law, 17 and the use thereof; Of Laws cere­moniall. the next kind of laws which we are to consider, are those which we call Ceremoni­all, because they prescribed the rules of those [Page 315]ceremonies, which God appointed to be used in his worship by the Jews untill the coming of Christ, of whom many of them were sha­dows. Now wholly taken away in use of them. Now although all those rites and ordi­nances are by Christs cōming wholly taken a­way, so that we are no longer obliged to ob­serve any of them in the worship of God, nor indeed can use many of them, without the denying of Christs comming in the flesh: not­withstanding seeing it hath pleased the Lord to leave both them, and the Judiciall laws upon record, amongst those holy writings which he hath thought fit to preserve, and to commit unto the Church to be kept for posterity, to the end of the world; we cannot conceive that he hath taken so much care to preserve them in vaine, nor indeed for any other end then that which is the scope of the rest of the Scriptures, Yet may they be of use to us in reading them. that they might be for our learning and in­struction. What instructions therefore we may gather to our selves by reading these laws, we are now to consider. And that the rather, be­cause many men upon this opinion and suppo­sition, that these laws are now utterly aboli­shed to us Christians, 18 either totally neglect the reading of those books, 1. In that they were shadows of Christ, it proves that from the begin­ning there was no salvation but in his name. as containing those things that concerne them not, or at least read them in such a perfunctory manner, without searching into them, that they receive no profit, nor instruction by them at all.

That we may therefore shew what instru­ctions the reading of the ceremoniall law may [Page 316]yeeld us, we must first take notice that these ceremonies may be ranked under two heads; For they are either figures that represented to the Jews Christ to come, as did their Passeover, sacrifices, scapegoat, &c. or they were outward shadows of inward sanctification, such as were many of their washings, separating, and clean­sing of leapers, &c. As for the former sort of these, which under divers types point us out Christ to come, we are more particularly to observe that they represent him as a sacrifice for sin, a lamb slain from the beginning of the world; the scape-goat sets out the fruit of his suffering, the utter removing from us, carry­ing away our sins into the wildernesse, that they may never appear nor be remembred a­gainst us any more: the like representations we have in many of the rest. By which we learn that as from the beginning there was no o­ther name by which men might be saved but only the name of Jesus Christ, promised to our first Parents, expected by the Patriarchs, and both to them after they were formed into a state, represented many ways although under figures and shadows, so they were to expect salvation by him no other way but by his death, nor any other salvation then by taking our sins upon him, and thereby making our peace with God his Father. This considera­tion is a great means to strengthen our faith, when we are compassed with so great a cloud of witnesses, testifying that truth which we [Page 317]believe, in all ages from the beginning.

The second sort of ceremonies are such as are under the figures of washings, 19 2. As under le­gall washing sanctification is shadowed, we are taught to cleanse our selves in draw­ing neer unto God. legall sepa­rations and purifications, and the like repre­sented to the Iews, that inward purity and cleansing of the heart, which God requires in all his people, especially those that draw neer unto him in the performance of such duties of his worship as he hath commanded: unto this the Psalmist alludes in that expression of his, Psal. 26.6. as likewise doth the Prophet, Isa. 1.16. Now although we are freed from those outward ceremonies & the observation there­of; notwithstanding, seeing we are every way as much bound as the Iews ever were, to la­bour after inward holinesse, and the cleansing of our selves from all filthinesse both of the flesh and of the spirit, and the keeping of our hearts and consciences pure and undefiled, we may and ought by the reading of these laws to be stirred up to the practice of that inward duty of sanctification, which those outward ce­remonies represented; especially when we draw neer unto God in those holy exercises of prayer, that we may lift up holy hands, as we are exhorted, 1 Tim. 2.8. and in hearing, pur­ging out of all naught inesse and superfluity of malitiousnesse, as we are warned, Jam. 1.2. that we may receive the word with meeknesse, in­to honest and good hearts, Luk. 8.15. in which only it is fruitfull, and so in other like duties.

In generall all those ceremonies of what kind soever, 20 3. The burthen­somnesse of those ceremo­nies may en­courage us to more cheerful­nesse in our more easie services: whether types of Christ, or sha­dows of inward holinesse, being every way so burthensome, as Saint Peter affirms, Act. 15.10. both in respect of toilsome labour, and of the great charges and expence about them: And when all was done, being so dark and obscure that the Children of Israel could not look un­to the end of that which is abolished, (as the Apostle speaks, 2 Cor. 3.13.) that whole frame of service and worship wherein the Iews were exercised, being compared with those ordi­nances which Christ hath left unto us, so easie, so cheap, so few in number, and yet so plain, that now we behold as with open face the glory of the Lord, 2 Cor. 3.13, 14. the reading of that law of ceremonies, and the comparing of their manner of worship in them with ours, may teach us two things: Acknowled­ging thankfully the liberty pur­chased to us by Christ; First, to raise up our hearts to a thankfull acknowledgement of Gods great mercy to us, who hath been plea­sed by Iesus Christ, to take off that heavy yoke from our shoulders, and to set us at liberty in comparison of them, Galat. 5.1. which should be a great inducement unto us, not only to bear, but to take up that easie yoke (as he him­self calls it, Matth. 11.29.) and to be con­stant in the cheerfull use of those holy and quickening ordinances, which Christ hath left unto his Church, and that without any wea­rinesse at all, or any murmuring at our condi­tion.

Secondly, 21 seeing those laws had no more but shadows of good things to come, And bewailing our blindnesse in this cleer sunshine of the Gospel, but had not the things themselves, as the Apostle speaks, Heb. 10.1. and even those shadows too, but in carnall ordinances, as they are called, Heb. 9.10. whereas we now have the things them­selves, and those also represented unto us in a more spirituall way: Let it be in the reading of those ordinances, and comparing them with the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles (wherein both Christs himself, and the things freely given us by God in him, are so fully and cleerly set before us, that he that runs may read them) be an effectuall means to move us to reflect upon our selves, that bewailing our blindnesse in so clear a light, shining out unto us like the Sun in his strength, and our dead­nesse of heart in the use of these spirituall and quickning means which the Lord hath so gra­tiously afforded unto us, May be stirred up to labour for more know­ledge as having more effectuall means to ob­tain them. we may with all ear­nestnesse and constancy labour to attain to a greater measure of knowledge, faith, and of e­very other grace, and unto more fruitfulnesse in every good work, especially unto more life and fervency of affection in the duties of Gods worship. 22

One thing more it may be fit for us to take into consideration in the reading of the cere­moniall law, which is this; 5. Though we use not the ce­remonies themselves, yet we may draw rules from them for our direction. Howsoever those ceremonies be abolished, yet wheresoever they are directed to an end, which is common to us with them there, though we observe not the [Page 320]ceremony it self, yet we from them draw a rule which may be of use unto us in the duties of our worship: As for example, our Ordinan­ces and the Jewish agree in this, that as they are holy, so they ought to be kept holy, and free from pollution, by excluding unclean per­sons from the use of them. The care of this un­der the law was committed to the Priests who had the charge of the holy things, and are therefore justly taxed for neglect of their duty in not keeping strangers and uncircumcised persons from the sanctuary, & from those holy things that were offered therein, Ezek. 44.7, 8. Now seeing our ordinances are in all respects as holy as those of the Iews were, the charge of keeping their holy things undefiled, cannot but extend unto us that are Christians. And seeing that charge was part of the office of the Leviticall Priesthood, unto which our Ministe­ry under the Gospel succeeds; how can we deny that the care of keeping our Sacraments, and other ordinances from pollution by the promiscuous admission of unworthy persons to partake of them with us, ought to be a spe­ciall part of the care of the Ministers under the Gospel, as it was of the Priests under the law?

Having then hitherto discovered what in­structions we may draw out unto our selves from the consideration of the ceremoniall Law in generall, 23 we shall forbear to descend to the scanning of the particular ceremonies prescri­bed [Page 321]therein, as being a work not altogether so necessary, nor altogether sutable to that bre­vity that we aime at in this short Treatise. Thus much only is fit to be intimated by the way, that where the signification of those ce­remonious shadows is plain and evident, it will be both a delightfull and profitable ex­ercise, to take speciall notice both of the things signified by them, and of the shadows themselves that represent them.

In the last place we are to take into consi­deration those laws which we call Judiciall, 24 Of the Judicial laws given by Moses, given by God unto the Iews for the ordering of their civill State, which are but deductions out of the morall law applied and fitted to the present State of the Iews, and by conse­quence binding no other State to the observa­tion of them, but that alone; yea now, Which by the dissolution of the Jewish State are made void: that State to which they were given is utterly dis­solved, quite made void and taken away. Not­withstanding, seeing these laws as well as the ceremoniall, are left upon record unto the Church of God, Yet being left upon record unto us, we may draw from them some di­rections for our selves. we are to judge of those as well as we have done of them, that they are preserved unto us for some speciall use (as the Apostle tells us, that whatsoever things were written before time were written for our lear­ning, Rom. 15.4.) the rather, because we know that God hath suffered some writings of holy men, as Iddoes History, 2 Chron. 13.22. and Henochs Prophesie, Jude 14. to perish, as not esteeming them so necessary for the use of the [Page 322]Church, as those books which are preserved and left unto us to this day.

Let us therefore enquire what instructions we may gather unto our selves, 25 out of the rea­ding and considering of those laws, which we call Iudiciall, or rules for the ordering of the civill state of the Iews. 1. We must ac­knowledge that God hath a spe­ciall hand in civill govern­ment. Not to insist upon par­ticulars, out of the consideration of them in generall there will arise these foure observati­ons: First, in that God took so much care for his own people, as not only to give them rules for his own worship, but besides to leave with them directions and laws for the ordering of their civill affairs, we may take notice that e­ven the disposing of civill government belongs unto the Lord himself, by whom Kings reigne and Princes decree justice, Prov. 8.15, 16. and the Apostle tels us, that the powers that be are ordained of God, Rom. 13.1. Neither are the rulers onely from him, but the government al­so; as they judge by him, so he judgeth among them, Psal. 82. and howsoever men seek the Rulers favour, yet every mans Iudgement comes from the Lord, Prov. 29.26.

It is true that in this the Jews had a pecu­liar priviledge above any nation on the earth, 26 that they had the whole frame of their Civill government laid out unto them by God himselfe, they had not only his Laws, but his Statutes, and his Judgements too, Psal. 147.20. under which name Moses compre­hends both the Judiciall, and Ceremomiall [Page 323]Law, Deut. 5.31. Notwithstanding we have sufficient warrant, that the Lord hath the same care of his Church in any State, that he had of the Jews then; so that the Laws in any Nation, as farre as they are just and equall, are to be esteemed the Laws of God, and the judgements executed by them, come from the Lord. Whence we are taught, as to pray unto God for those that are in authority, that we may lead a peaceable life under them, 1 Tim. 2.2. So when Rulers so governe, that the righteous may flourish in abundance of Peace, (as it shall be in Christs Kingdome, Psal. 72.7.) that they that doe well may have praise, and wrath may be executed upon those that doe evill, Rom. 13.3, 4. the honour and praise for such agree­ment must be returned to God alone. 27

A Second Rule that we may frame unto our selves out of the consideration of the judiciall Law, 2. All law­makers must ground their laws upon Mo­rall Precepts as God doth his. ariseth from the precedent that God him­selfe hath given us, in the framing of that Law; the precepts whereof are but so many deducti­ons out of the Morall law, applied unto that state of the Jews. Whence all law-makers may take a patterne in making their laws, to square them out by no other rule, then that which God himselfe observed in the making of his Laws for his own people. So that although States in making their Laws may make use of Christian Prudence, in applying them to times, places, persons, and emergent occasions; yet we must be sure that all such laws must have the [Page 324]Morall law for their foundation, which being right and equall in all things, Psal. 119.128. is withall the fountaine of all justice and equity. 28

A Third use which we may make of the con­sideration of the Judiciall Law, 3. Though those laws bind us not in par­ticular, yet they doe in the ge­nerall grounds of equity on which they are founded. is to set it be­fore us as a Rule to guide us by, although not in the particulars thereof in which it is applied to the Jewish state, yet in the generall grounds of equity, whence those particulars are dedu­ced, and whereat they aime. For example, the Lord commands his people to make battle­ments about their houses, Deut. 22.8. the rea­son whereof he expresseth in the same place, was the preventing of danger to mens lives, if any should fall from thence in walking upon the roofe thereof, unlesse there were some such meanes to prevent it. Now although we have no cause in building our houses to build such battlements about them, seeing our houses being not slat-roofed as theirs were, have no such walkes on the tops of them, from which men falling might endanger their lives, yet we are by the scope and end at which the law aimes, taught in generall to use the best meanes to prevent all danger to our neighbours per­son, which our care and providence might foresee.

Lastly, 29 seeing we must needs acknowledg that there cannot be found so exact a Pattern to follow, in establishing Government, as is that which the Lord himselfe framed for his own [Page 325]people, we can doe no lesse then endeavour, to bring our Civill Government as neere as may be unto that, in all Cases wherin our State, 4. We must en­deavour to bring our civill government as neere as we can to that pattern. and theirs agree. As for instance, whereas the Lord thinks it sufficient to punish simple theft with restitution of double or foure fold, Exod. 22.1. we may doe well to consider whether our laws be not too strict in punishing bare theft, (at least in women) with death without remedy. On the other side seeing God appoints death to be the punishment of adultery, Levit 20.10. Deut. 22.22. we have just cause to think our laws defective that passe it over with a lighter censure. For who can better judge of the qua­lity of offences, and punishments fit for the restraint of them, then God himselfe? Neither can we excuse our selves by this, that those laws being Judiciall are now taken away and made voide unto us, seeing where our case is the same (as adultery and theft are the same in what state so ever) there our rules of judge­ment in all equity ought to be the same.

In generall it will be very needfull to ob­serve carefully the equity and righteousnesse of all these laws, as well Judiciall as Morall, 30 5. In those as well as in the Morall laws, we must take notice of Gods equity and justice. as the Psalmist acknowledgeth that all the Testi­monies which God hath commanded are righ­teous, and very faithfull, Psal. 119.138. Right concerning all things: ver. 128. that we may thence conclude that he is a righteous God whose judgements are upright, Psal. 119.137. a God without iniquity, just, and upright, [Page 326] Deut. 32.4. and may with the more care and diligence endeavour to bring both our hearts and practise to a full conformity to those just, and equall Commandements, both in our generall and particular callings, seeing the Lord in all his ordinances aimes only at that end, as is evident by all those Laws wherein there is nothing prescribed but equity and justice.

Of those subjects or matters which the Scripture handles, 31 we have hitherto conside­red, what observations we may gather unto our selves out of the works and laws of God which are recorded therein: The rest of the matters which these holy writings hold out unto us, are either principles of faith, or Pro­phesies of the events which were to befall the Church, or histories either of the state of the Church in generall, or particularly of mens lives and actions, either good or evill. All which we are to take notice of, and of the in­structions which may be gathered out of them for use.

Now for the first of these, 32 which are the principles of faith, The principles or faith are plaine. they describe unto us both God himselfe, and his Sonne Jesus Christ, and the things which are freely given unto us by God in him, as the Apostle tearmes them, 1 Cor. 2.12. and are for the most part of them expressed in so cleare and plaine tearmes, and therefore so easily understood, according to the literall sense of them, that being in [Page 327]themselves rules of faith, as the Commande­ments are rules of practise, any man that reads and observes them carefully, may easily without further direction discover what they teach us. Only because they are in themselves of a spiri­tuall nature, things that neither eye hath seene, nor eare heard, neither have entred into the heart of man, 1 Cor. 2.9. (he meanes a naturall man, who can neither comprehend, nor much lesse approve them, 1 Cor. 2.14.) they need a light above nature, to enable us to comprehend them as we ought. But being spi­rituall, in read­ing them we must 1. Deny our own wisdome; Wherefore we are seriously to be exhorted, to come to the reading of them with humble minds, wholly laying aside, and denying our own wisdome, and with earnest prayers begging at Gods hand the light of his Spirit, for the revealing unto us those wonderfull Mysteries, (as David prayes that God would open his eyes, 2. Beg the help of the Spirit to reveale them to us spiritu­ally. that he might behold wondrous things out of his Law, Psal. 119.18.) and that not only to discover them unto us in a rationall way, but to manifest them unto us spiritually, that we may tast, and see the things that God hath given us (as the Psalmist speakes, Psal. 34.8.) which is the only means to affect the heart, as the sight of Christs day filled Abrahams heart with joy, John 8.36.

In the next place for the Prophesies, 33 In the Prophe­sies observe, (in which the Law with the Sanctions thereof is ap­plied to the state of the Church, as it was in the times of those Prophets) the first thing [Page 328]to be observed in them is the answerableness of Gods dispensations in the Government of his people, 1. That Gods dispensations to his Church are answerable to his Law. to the Law that he gave them, where­of the Prophet Daniel takes speciall notice, Dan. 9.13. This observation both justifies God, when he is found, not to goe beyond the con­ditions of the Covenant, which he hath made with his people, and consequently to be just even in his chastisements and judgements which he brings upon his own, Neh. 9.33. And be­sides is a great means to awe the hearts of his servants the more with the terror of Gods judgements, when they observe that Gods threatnings are not vaine words, but are made good in reall performances, as the treading down, and putting away of the wicked like drosse, caused David to be afraid of Gods judgements, Psal. 119.118, 119, 120.

Secondly, 34 in reading those Prophesies, take speciall notice of Gods care of his people, 2. Gods unwil­lingnesse to grieve his peo­ple, forewarn­ing them of the evils to come; and tendernesse of their good, and unwillingnesse to grieve them, Lam. 3.33. Hos. 11.8, 9. ma­nifested by sending his Prophets both to reduce them to obedience, by counsell and faire means, from their wicked waies, wherein they walked contrary to God, (as Moses tearmes it, Levit. 26.23, 40.) and withall to warne them of the danger that hung over their heads, if they per­sisted in their rebellious courses. And indeed upon this ground God justifies both his com­passion towards his people, and the righte­ousnesse of his judgements in taking vengeance [Page 329]even upon his own people for their rebellions, from which neither experience, nor advice and counsell could reclaim them, nor any other means, but the powring out of the fury of his wrath upon them, 2 Chron. 36.15, 16, 17. And aiming at their good in the judgements that he brings upon them. which yet withall he doth both in respect to their good, and purging out of their drosse in the furnace of afflictions, Isa. 1.15. as also to his own honour, much impeached by his peoples evill courses, 2 Sam. 12.14. for which if he should forbeare to take vengeance on them, he might be judged partiall, or an approver of evill like unto wicked men, as God himselfe speaks, Psal. 50.21.

Thirdly, 35 the Lord by his Prophets not only denounceth in generall, 3. In pointing out particularly the kinds, the time, and in­struments of such judge­ments God manifests. 1. That they come not ca­sually, but were the stroaks of his hand. 2. That they were certaine and already prepared. his judgements against his people for their rebellions against him, but withall foretells the times, the instruments, the manner and measure of these calamities, which he threatens to bring upon then; partly, that they might acknowledge those sad events to be not so much the effects of the power and rage of men, as of the righteousnesse of a just God, rewarding them (as he doth all men) according to their deeds: and partly to assure his People of the certainty of those judgements threatned against them, set out before their eies with the whole manner and order of Gods proceeding therein, with all the events that should follow, as being prepared and decreed by God already. These Prophesies then thus answered with proportionable effects give us [Page 330]sufficient ground to conclude, that in the judge­ments executed by God upon his Church, no­thing is left to chance or second causes, but the work is ordered by the wisdome and counsell of God beforehand, (as it was in the crucifying of our Saviour Christ, Acts 4.18.) the considera­tion whereof may both keep us from murmur­ing either at the instruments, or events of whatsoever befalls us, as it did David, Ps. 39.9. 2 Sam. 16.10. and besides may raise up our hearts to expect a comfortable issue of the work, how unpleasant soever it seemes at pre­sent, because God hath the managing of it, who cannot faile in bringing any work that he takes in hand to a good issue in the end.

Fourthly, 36 we may observe out of these Pro­phesies, that in the middest of the Churches sharpest afflictions, 4. In these ge­nerall afflicti­ons yet God takes speciall care of his faithfull ser­vants, 1. Either spar­ing them; wherein God seems to powre out the fury of his wrath upon his peo­ple, yet he takes special care of such as are faith­full in his Covenant, whom he makes up a­mongst his Jewels, Mal. 3.17. either sparing them in the generall destruction, Ezek. 9.4. or preserving them like the three Children in the middest of the fiery furnace of affliction, as he did the godly in the Babylonish Capti­vity, 2. Or preserv­ing them in the middest of those afflictions that come up­on the Church. whom he carried out of their own country for their good, Ier. 24.5, 6. and was a little Sanctuary to them when they were scattered among the Heathen, Ezek. 11.16. So that by their own experience they found that promise made good unto them, [Page 331] Rom. 8.28. That all things shall work toge­ther for the good of all those that love God.

Fifthly, 37 in the Prophesies of Gods judge­ments threatned against his people, 5. Gods scope in these afflicti­ons is only the purging of his Church. we must especially observe what scope the Lord aimes at in the chastisements of his Church, which we shall find to be, not to destroy it, but to purge it, Isa. 27.9. That when the Drosse and Tinne are taken away, and purged out, by casting his people into the Furnace of af­fliction, that is, when the wicked are consu­med out of the middest of them, by the wrath of God, he may restore the Iudges as at the first, and the Counsellers, as at the beginning, that they may be called a City of righteousnesse, Isa. 1.25, 26. For which cause when he smites his Church, he debates with it in measure, and staieth his rough wind in the day of the East­wind, Jsa. 27.8. destroying not his Church, as he doth her enemies, verse 7. Her he smites with rods, but them with Scorpions. So that his people out of experience may truly acknowledge, that God punisheth them far lesse then their deserts. Ezra 9.13.

Sixthly, 38 after God by those sharp afflicti­ons hath throughly purged his Church, 6. Which when he hath done he returnes to them in mercy. and humbled his peoples uncircumcised hearts, (in such manner as is expressed, Jer. 31, 18, 19.) the Lord will remember his Covenant, Levit. 26.44, 45. and be jealous for Zion, Zach. 8.2. and rejoyce over his people to doe them good, Ier. 32.41. not only in outward bles­sings, [Page 332]but more especially in cleansing them from their sinnes, Ier. 33.8. and changing their hearts, Ezek. 11.19. and planting his feare, and writing his Law in them, Ier. 31.38, that they shall not depart from the Lord, Ier. 32.40. and shall at last be able out of their owne experience to say with David, I know that thou in very faithfulnesse hast afflicted me, But not for their sakes, but for his own Names sake. Psalm 119.75. And all this he will doe not for their sakes, Ezek. 36.25.26, 32. but for his own Names sake, ver. 22.

Seventhly, 39 when God hath made use of the enemies of his Church, 7. And when he hath used the Churches enemies to purge it, he poures out his wrath upon them to the uttermost. as the Rod of his Anger, Isa. 10.5. and hath by their hand per­formed his whole work upon Mount Zion, verse 12. those Prophesies assure us, that God will not faile to call them to account for their pride and cruelty, Isa. 47.6, 7, 11. and their plagues when they light upon them shall not be like the chastisements of Gods people, but shall be like the breaking of a Potters vessell, even a totall and finall destruction, Isa. 14.21, 22. Ier. 90.39, 40. and that in favour of his people to avenge them upon those that have ruled over them with rigour, and used them without mercy, 40 Ier. 51.35.

Eightly, 8. He supports the spirits of the godly by happy times to follow, especi­ally under the Gospel. the Prophets intermix the threat­nings of Gods Judgements, with many sweet and gracious promises of happy times to fol­low after those sharp trialls that they were to undergoe, for the supporting and staying up of the hearts of the godly, which though few [Page 333]of those to whom they were uttered should live to see, yet if their zeale unto Gods ho­nour, and tender love unto his Church where­of themselves were members, could not but raise up their hearts, to embrace and rejoyce in those sweet comforts of Gods gracious promises to his Church, supporting their drooping spirits, by carrying on their thoughts to look beyond the present sad condition, which they were to undergoe, to fixe them up­on that happy estate which was to follow, as the Apostle supported his spirit, in those mani­fold afflictions, wherewith he was exercised, by looking not at the things which are seen, but at the things which being to come, are not seen, 2 Cor. 4.16, 18. But above all this, the Prophets most insist upon, and labour to set out that glorious enlargement of his Church by the calling in of the Gentiles, with the blessed and happy estate thereof, under the government of Iesus Christ, whom with the fruits of righteousnesse and peace, which he shall establish in his kingdome, both the Psalmist, and the rest of the Prophets describe, and set out unto us at large.

These which we have mentioned, 41 are some of the speciall things, How to affect our hearts in the reading of these Pro­phesies. whereof we are to take notice, in reading the writings of the Prophets, wherewith if we mean throughly to affect our hearts, we must not only be perswaded, that these things which were written beforehand were written for our learning, as Saint Paul [Page 334]speaks, Rom. 15.4. but must besides set them before our eyes, as precedents and examples, as he represents and applies them, 1 Cor. 10.6. So that in reading of these Prophesies delivered to the Iews, we must represent them to our selves, not so much as the people of such a Nation, but under the notion of the Church of God, which now claime to be as they were at that time. So that not only any people, that is owned and esteemed to be a Church of God, but besides any particular person, that is a member of that Church, ought so to heare, and read the words of these Pro­phesies, as to apply them to themselves in particular, to take themselves taxed in their reproofes, threatned in the judgements de­nounced against them, and comforted in their promises; seeing we know, that all these are directed to, and executed upon the Iews as not being such a Nation, but as being the people and the Church of God. So that in them as in a patterne, there is laid before us, the course and rule of Gods administra­tion towards his Church, in what Nation of the world soever it be planted.

Having now in briefe considered what use may be made of the reading of prophesies, 42 How to make use of examples recorded in Scripture. we have now left us in the last place, to be considered, only the examples of the actions of men, what use we may make of them for our own instructions, and how farre we may fol­low them by way of imitation in the course [Page 335]of our practice. Now it must be remembred, that we have already taken notice of the acti­ons of men, in relation to the Providence of God, dispensing either in mercy, or judge­ment to every one according to his deeds. We are now to consider the actions of those which are godly, how far they may be of use to us for instruction. 43

First, Examples are not the rule of our practice but the Law. we must lay down this an evident truth, that we have no rule, but the Law onely, that can warrant us in any thing that we doe. That is our righteousnesse, if we ob­serve to doe all the Commandements of the Lord our God, as he hath commanded us. Deut. 6.25. The things that are revealed be­long to us, and to our children, that we may doe them, Deut. 29.29. As for the Apostles exhortations to us to be followers of him, 1 Cor. 4.16. Phil. 3.17. they must be under­stood with the limitation expressed, 1 Cor. 11.1. Be followers of me, as I also am of Christ. Now these examples which we are to take notice of, are either the examples of Christ, or of holy and godly men.

Concerning the examples of Christ, 44 In the exam­ples of our Sa­viour that we may know what to imitate in them, we must confider in him his Deity, his Offices, and his humane nature, in which he was made under the Law, Gal. 4.4. What he did by the power of his Deity we cannot imi­tate. In respect of his Deity, he did many things unimitable by us, [...]s all his Miracles, which were wrought by his Divine power, of which men are un­furnished, [Page 336]and and some other acts of his which he did by his Soveraigne powre, And what he did by his So­veraigne power we may not. as Lord of all. As when he sent his Disciples to fetch away another mans Asse, Mat. 21.2. this was just in him, which was Lord of all things, to command that which was his own; but leaves no warrant for us to imitate it, being for­bidden in the Law to meddle with that which is another mans.

As for those things which were acted by our Saviour, 45 What he did by vertue of his Offices, they may imitate that are called to those offices: by vertue of his Offices; some of them may by fitly proposed for imitation, to as many as are called unto the same offices, so farre as those offices are communicated to men. For it is true, that unto the offices of a Priest and Prophet God hath left a succes­sion of men in his Church, but not to doe and execute all that Christ himselfe did, and might doe by vertue of those offices; Unlesse in the office of his Priesthood, when he offe­red himselfe a sacrifice for sinne. espe­cially in that office of Priesthood, wherein he offered up himselfe unto his Father a Sa­crifice for the sinnes of his people, which none could do but himselfe alone. As for the offering up of Prayers unto God, the teach­ing and instructing of the people in all the Counsells of God, reproving of mans wicked lives, clearing the truth of God from the corrupt glosses of false teachers, they are duties wherein all that are called by God unto those publike offices of instructing the Church, not only may and ought to imi­tate Christ, but are bound withall to striv [Page 337]as much as they may, to come up to those holy examples, that he hath left unto them.

But wheresoever amongst our Savious acti­ons we find recorded unto us, 46 The examples of his obedi­ence to the law we must make use of: any example of his obedience unto the Law, there we have not onely sufficient warrant to imitate him therein, as going before us in the way of Gods Commandements, but besides may draw from such actions of his a strong motive to double our endeavours, To stir up our selves to the like obedience having him for our pattern. to tread in the steps wherein he walks before us, and to submit with all readinesse to those duties, which we find practised by the Sonne of God himselfe, in obedience to his owne Law, which seeing he gave unto his Church, he might by all right have dispensed with at his pleasure, which himselfe allead geth, Luk. 6.5. in defence of his Disciples, challenged by the Pharisees for breaking the Sabbath, that if it had been a breach of the Sabbath, he being Lord of the Sabbath had power to dispence with it.

In the next place for the examples of godly men, 47 Mens exam­ples must be followed no farther then they are war­ranted by the Law. we have no warrant to follow them far­ther then they are warranted by the Law, which (as we have shewed already) is the only rule which we must follow. And even in such acti­ons of theirs, we have many cautions, which we must take with us for direction, that we may not misapply their examples, as we shall see by and by.

First therefore, we must consider, 48 that [Page 338]some things which the Scriptures approve in them, And that only in the body of the action, not in the circum­stances also. they approve in the body of the acti­on, but not in the circumstances thereof. For example, the Hebrew mid-wives are com­mended for saving alive the men-children of the Israelites, yea, and rewarded too by God himselfe, Exodus 1.20, 21. But whether they are approved in their defence, which they make unto Pharaoh, (which can hardly be excused from a lie) it may be very questi­onable. Rebecca did well in endeavouring to establish the blessing upon the head of Jacob, to whom it belonged by the decree of God, that settled it upon him before he was borne, Gen. 25.23. But it is not so cer­taine, that the way by which she brought her husband to give him the blessing, by delu­ding him, was to be justified. At least, if Iacob did well in desiring the blessing, and may be some way excused in following his mothers counsell for obtaining it, he cannot be com­mended, much lesse imitated, in telling his father a flat lye, Gen. 27.19. that he was Esau the first borne. In such examples we may lawfully imitate the faith both of the mid­wives and of Rebecca, 49 but must take heed, that we follow not the errors of their waies in doing that, 2. We may not imitate actions approved in men, if they were done up­on speciall command. which in it selfe was com­mendable, in an unlawfull way.

Secondly, some actions in Scripture are ap­proved which yet we may by no meanes imi­tate, as being justifiable by a particular com­manded [Page 339]from God, to do what they did, though it were not according to the generall rule of the Law. As the Israelites borrowed Jewells of Gold, and Jewells of Silver, of the Aegyptians by Gods expresse command, Exod. 11.2. which they never paid againe; yet we know, that to borrow and not pay againe is the Character of a wicked man, Psal. 37.21. Yea where there is no outward and verball command from God, yet some times men by a secret instinct of the Spirit are warranted to do that which without it had been unlawfull, as it was not lawfull for the Apostles to call for fire from heaven to consume those Samaritanes, that refused to receive Christ, Luk. 9.54. because Elijah had done the like, 2 Kings 1.10, 12.

Thirdly, 50 in imitating warrantable exam­ples we must wisely compare our case with that which we set before us for our pat­terne, to see, 3. Where we follow exam­ples of good men, we must consider whe­ther our case and theirs be alike in all things. whether they be alike in all circumstances. For circumstances in actions doe much vary the nature of them, as we know. Wherefore our Saviour to justifie his Disciples rubbing the eares of Corne on the Sabbath day, by Davids example of eat­ing the shew-bread, shewes the case of his Disciples to be the same with Davids, that they did it to relieve their hunger, as David had done, Luk. 6.3. Otherwise we have no warrant to disobey Magistrates commands, in lawfull or indifferent things, because the A­postles refused to obey the rulers at Ierusalem, [Page 340]in a case where they had a command from Christ to the contrary, Acts 4.19.

Fourthly, 51 4. Where we imitate a good action we must withall strive to imitate the faith, zeale, &c. wherewith it was acted. in taking precedents from the actions of godly men, it is not enough to set before us the act done by them, but we must with all strive to imitate their faith, zeale, and other holy affections, which they manifested in doing it, and the right end at which they aimed therein. For we know that the works of men have their just estimation from the in­ward disposition of the heart, from whence they spring, and from the end to which they are directed. The end of the Commandement (saith the Apostle) is Charity out of a pure heart, and a good confidence, and faith un­fained. And the scope of all our actions ought to be Gods glory, Mat. 5.16. 1 Cor. 10.31.

Lastly, 52 when we follow the examples of holy men in those things wherein they walked ac­cording to the rule of the Law, 5. Lastly, we may not make the example, but the Law the ground of imitating the best men. we must not make their example, the ground of our action, but the Law only, which they were guided by, and which is the only rule, that must be our di­rection, as we said before. The only use which we are to make of examples is, to provoke and stirre us up and to encourage us to such duties of Obedience as we see godly men have been enabled to performe, assuring our selves that if we put to our endeavours, the same power of the Spirit of grace, that wrought in them, will be present with us to assist us in the like performances.

FINIS.

AN EXPLICATION Of the following DIRECTION For the Reading of the BIBLE over in a year.
With an EXHORTATION to the ne­cessary Use and Practise thereof.

THE scope of this Direction is, to guide thee in the Annuall reading of the holy Scriptures. The way of it is plain and familiar, because it most concerns the weak. Each page hath the figures for the day of the Moneth set in the first place, which serve for the three Moneths that are in that page. Each days task is three Chapters: two in the Old Testament, and one in the New, so long as the New doth last. And this order is constant, excepting in the Psalmes: where, because some are so very short, there is sometimes two, sometime more to bee taken together at one reading. Onely the hundred-nineteenth, be­cause it is too long for one reading, is divided into four portions: Six parts apeece for the two former, and Five a peece for the two latter: which portions exceed not the length of an ordinary Chap­ter.

As for the day which is supernumerary in the Leap years (that is, which is above 365.) I rather leave to thy Discretion and Piety how to imploy to Gods glory, and thy own solace, then prescribe any thing.

2. For the time: It is very requisite to observe it strictly; that is, to read one Chapter in the morning, another at noon, and the third at night: so thou shalt never want heavenly matter to take up thy thoughts. But, whatever is omitted in the day time, must be made out at night. If it so fall out, that some days or weeks task be omit­ted, (as by sicknesse, or the like) when thou comest to it again, double the daily task till the losse be repaired. And whereas the Lords day is here made onely equall to other days, in its task and service; thou must ever make it a Feast of Fat things, by adding to it a Portion in some Book or other, which thy soul most affecteth: be it Isaiah, or the Epistle to the Romans, or any of the Gospels, &c. But the Psalms in this respect, may not wholly be omitted; this day being a singular day above others, for singing and rejoycing.

3. For good successe, and proficiency in this holy employment; pray constantly to him that hath the Key of David, to unlock thy Vn­derstanding, and use such helps as the Lord affordeth thee. And when thou Doubtest, fail not to goe to the Master of the Assembly, Eccles. 12.11. Seek the Law at his mouth, for so thou oughtest to doe, Ma­lac. 2.7.

To help a bad memory, doe this; read with Leisure and Intenti­on; Meditate with Delight, (this feeds the soul) Conferre with others at all opportunities, especially, with those whom God hath set neare thee, or given thee in Charge, as Psal. 34.11. Deut. 6.6, 7, 8, 9. & c. 11.18, 19, 20.

Apply the Promises to thy selfe with joy. Consider the Threat­nings with Fear and Trembling, Isaiah 66.5. Psa. 119.120. But a­bove all Helps, if thou wouldest have thy profiting appear indeed, when soever God hath taught thee any Duty, fall straightway in hand therewith, to Practise it thence forward.

4. This course (if carefully observed) will speedily bring thee ac­quainted with God and his whole Counsell, revealed in his Word. It will inform thee of his good will towards thee, and what great things he hath done for thy soul; and likewise, what duties he requires at thy hand. It will forewarn thee of all the enemies that way-lye thee: and of their great wrath, malice, subtilties, and power: and not onely so, but (which is all in all) it will furnish thee with Wisedome, to fore­see, [Page 343]with Courage, to stand, and Power, to withstand, and Armour, (even the whole Armour of God, Ephes. 6.10,—17.) wherewith to en­counter and overcome, the World, the Devill, and the Flesh. It will inform thee of the endlesse Ioyes, and ineffable Treasures of Hea­ven, that thou mayest covet them earnestly, and inherit them: and also, of the insupportable Torments, and unquenchable Fire of Hell, to avoid them. By this thy Conscionable Practice, the work of the Mi­nister shall be more profitable unto thee, and lesse grievous to him: the word of God shall dwell richly in thee; and also thou shalt be able to render a reason of the Faith that is in thee, whereas without this Diligence, he that is Ignorant, doth often live and dye so, even under a Powerfull Ministery.

By this means (God blessing it to us) Christs kingdome shall come into our hearts with Power, and his Scepter (which is his Word) will bear Sway, and Rule in all private Families amongst us: even in those Families which hitherto have forgotten the Name of their God, and walking on still in Darknesse, as without God in the World, Have counted those great things of Gods Law, as a strange thing, Hos. 8.12.

5. If these Motives availe not to winne thee to a liking of the Word, and the Practising of it; consider further, what need thou hast of it, and what it is which thou despisest, in rejecting it. Thy heart is as hard as a stone in thee, but this Word is as a hammer, that breaketh the Rock in pieces, Jer. 23.29. It is also a salve, to heale and cure a broken and contrite heart, Psal. 107.20. All holy zeal, and Spirituall desires, are extinct in thee, but this Word is a Fire to kindle Holy Affections in thee: it is his Furnace to purge out the drosse of thy Naturall Corruptions: Yea, it is as water to wash away unclean­nesse, Iohn 15.3. In a word, the Virtues and Operations of it are innumerable: and for its worth, man cannot utter it. It is strength­ning, as Bread: quenching thirst after sinne, as Drinke: Chearing, as Wine: Sweet, as Honey: Enriching as Gold. Quick and Powerfull, sharper then any two-edged Sword. It is the word of Gods power, e­ven, The power of God unto Salvation, to every one that beleeveth, Rom. 1.16.

6. Up then and be doing. Work out thy Salvation. They that stand all the day idle, receive no wages: and the ignorant have no promise of life: but they that are wise, that turn many to righteousnesse, shall shine as the Starres for ever and ever. The hand of the Diligent maketh rich: but the field of the man void of Vnderstanding, is all [Page 344]grown over with Thorns. Ignorance of the Scriptures, is the mother of Error, Matth. 22.29. leaving a gappe open to all Lewdnesse, Riot, and Exorbitancy.

Thinkest thou to have Eternall life in the Scriptures, and yet art not acquainted with them? The Promise is, Seek and you shall finde. And thou mayest seek Eternall life, and Jesus Christ (the Authour and giver of Life) where he is to be found, he commands thee to search the Scriptures, Ioh. 5.39.

To goe further yet; our Saviour intimates to us, that the Iews would never have troubled him so often with sleight questions, if they had used to read the Scriptures as diligently as they ought. And when they posed him, he usually sent them to read the Scriptures for their answer. So Luke 10.26. he returns one to learn his Duty, What is written in the Law? How readest thou? And so others of them, Mat. 12.3. Have ye not read what David did? And vers. 5. Have ye not read in the Law? &c. So likewise Matth. 21.16.

So that the reading of the holy Scripture, is a Duty that our Savi­our pressed often. And his exhortation (before quoted) Iohn 5.39. is to all. Neither should thy worldly imployments hinder thy per­formance of this Duty, for even the king (though he might plead the greatest hinderances of any whatsoever, even the weighty affairs of his Kingdome) was not exempted from this daily task, the reading of the Word of God, Deut. 17.19.

Here is both Precept and Promise. Yea, this Practise hath a Blessing, Rev. 1.3. Blessed is he that readeth, &c.

7. And that thou mayst not be discouraged, either through thy own incapacity, or its obscurity; know, that this course of exercising in the Word of God, is blessed with happy successe from the first med­ling with it, and that even to the weakest, Psal. 119.130. The en­trance of thy words giveth light: it giveth understanding to the sim­ple. But if after all these Incitements, thou count thy self unworthy of eternall life, and wilt not lay hold of it; I must also put thee in mind (ere I leave thee) that where these Blessings take no place, there the Curse enters. When they that search the Scriptures finde Eternall life, they that neglect them will finde Eternall death. When the Wise and Diligent enter into their Masters Joy, the Slothfull and Foolish will be thrust into Hell.

Consider what the Scripture saith, and the Lord give thee Under­standing in all things.

  Ianuary A. February D. March D.
1 Gen. 1, 2. Mat. 1 13, 14. 4 2, 3. 16
2 3, 4. 2 15, 16. 5 4, 5. 17
3 5, 6. 3 17, 18. 6 6, 7. 18
4 7, 8. 4 19, 20. 7 8, 9. 19
5 9, 10. 5 21, 22. 8 10, 11. 20
6 11, 12. 6 23, 24. 9 12, 13. 21
7 13, 14. 7 25, 26. 10 14, 15. 22
8 15, 16. 8 27, 28. 11 16, 17. 23
9 17, 18. 9 29, 30. 12 18, 19. 24
10 19, 20. 10 31, 32. 13 20, 21. Joh. 1
11 21, 22. 11 33, 34. 14 22, 23. 2
12 23, 24. 12 35, 36. 15 24, 25. 3
13 25, 26. 13 37, 38. 16 26, 27. 4
14 27, 28. 14 39, 40. Luke 1 28, 29. 5
15 29, 30. 15 Lev. 1, 2. 2 30, 31. 6
16 31, 32. 16 3, 4. 3 32, 33. 7
17 33, 34. 17 5, 6. 4 34, 35. 8
18 35, 36. 18 7, 8. 5 36. Deut. 1.9
19 37, 38. 19 9, 10. 6 2, 3. 10
20 39, 40. 20 11, 12. 7 4, 5. 11
21 41, 42. 21 13, 14. 8 6, 7. 12
22 43, 44. 22 15, 16. 9 8, 9. 13
23 45, 46. 23 17, 18. 10 10, 11. 14
24 47, 48. 24 19, 20. 11 12, 13. 15
25 49, 50. 25 21, 22. 12 14, 15. 16
26 Exod. 1, 2. 26 23, 24. 13 16, 17. 17
27 3, 4. 27 25, 26. 14 18, 19. 18
28 5, 6. 28 27. Num. 1.15. 20, 21. 19
29 7, 8. Mark 1     22, 23. 20
30 9, 10. 2     24, 25. 21
31 11, 12. 3     26, 27. Acts 1

[Page]

  Aprill G. May B. Iune E.
1 28, 29. 2 5, 6. 4 12, 13. 3
2 30, 31. 3 7, 8. 5 14, 15. 4
3 32, 33. 4 9, 10. 6 16, 17. 5
4 34. Iosh. 1. 5 11, 12. 7 18, 19. 6
5 2, 3. 6 13, 14. 8 20, 21. 7
6 4, 5. 7 15, 16. 9 22.2 King. 1. 8
7 6, 7. 8 17, 18, 10 2, 3. 9
8 8, 9. 9 19, 20. 11 4, 5. 10
9 10, 11. 10 21, 22. 12 6, 7. 11
10 12, 13. 11 23, 24. 13 8, 9. 12
11 14, 15. 12 25, 26. 14 10, 11. 13
12 16, 17. 13 27, 28. 15 12, 13. Gal. 1
13 18, 19. 14 29, 30. 16 14, 15. 2
14 20, 21. 15 31.2 S. 1.1 Cor. 1 16, 17. 3
15 22, 23. 16 2, 3. 2 18, 19. 4
16 24. Iudg. 1. 17 4, 5. 3 20, 21. 5
17 2, 3. 18 6, 7. 4 22, 23. 6
18 4, 5. 19 8, 9. 5 24, 25. Eph. 1
19 6, 7. 20 10, 11. 6 1 Chron. 1, 2. 2
20 8, 9. 21 12, 13. 7 3, 4, 3
21 10, 11. 22 14, 15. 8 5, 6. 4
22 12, 13. 23 16, 17. 9 7, 8. 5
23 14, 15. 24 18, 19. 10 9, 10. 6
24 16, 17. 25 20, 21. 11 11, 12. Phil. 1
25 18, 19. 26 22, 23. 12 13, 14. 2
26 20, 21. 27 24.1 Kin. 1. 13 15, 16. 3
27 Ruth 1, 2. 28 2, 3. 14 17, 18. 4
28 3, 4. Rom. 1 4, 5. 15 19, 20. Col. 1
29 1 Sam. 1, 2. 2 6, 7. 16 21, 22. 2
30 3, 4 3 8, 9. 2 Cor. 1 23, 24. 3
31     10, 11. 2    

[Page]

  Iuly G. August C. September F.
1 25, 26. 4 12, 13. 9 25-29.   6
2 27, 28. 1 Thes. 1 Esther 1, 2. 10 32-35.   7
3 29. 2 Chr. 1.2 3, 4. 11 37-38.   8
4 2, 3. 3 5, 6. 12 41-44.   9
5 4, 5. 4 7, 8. 13 47-50.   10
6 6, 7. 5 9, 10. Jam. 1 53-56.   11
7 8, 9. 2 Thes. 1 Job 1, 2. 2 59-62.   12
8 10, 11. 2 3, 4. 3 65-68.   13
9 12, 13. 3 5, 6. 4 69-70.   14
10 14, 15. 1 Tim. 1 7, 8. 5 72-74.   15
11 16, 17. 2 9, 10. 1 Pet. 1 76-78.   16
12 18, 19. 3 11, 12. 2 79-82.   17
13 20, 21. 4 13, 14. 3 86-89.   18
14 22, 23. 5 15, 16. 4 90-93.   19
15 24, 25. 6 17, 18. 5 97-102.   20
16 26, 27. 2 Tim. 1 19, 20. 2 Pet. 1 104-106.   21
17 28, 29. 2 21, 22. 2 107-109.   22
18 30, 31. 3 23, 24. 3 112-116-119. 1 p rt
19 32, 33. 4 25, 26. 1 Joh. 1 7. p. 13. p. 18. p.
20 34, 35. Tit. 1 27, 28. 2 120-125-130
21 36. Ezr. 1. 2 29, 30. 3 135-137-140
22 2, 3. 3 31, 32. 4 144. 147. Pro. 1
23 4, 5. Phil. 1 33, 34. 5 2 3 4
24 6, 7. Heb. 1 35, 36. 2 Joh. 1 5 6 7
25 8, 9. 2 37, 38. 3 Joh. 1 8 9 10
26 10. Neh. 1. 3 39, 40. Jude 1 11 12 13
27 2, 3. 4 41, 42. Rev. 1 14 15 16
28 4, 5. 5 Ps. 1. to 5. to 2 17 18 19
29 6, 7. 6 9. to 11. to 3 20 21 22
30 8, 9. 7 15-18. 4 23 24 25
31 10, 11. 8 19-22. 5 0 0 0

[Page]

  October A. November. D. Decemb. F.
1 26 27 28 2 3 4 35 36 37
2 29 30 31 5 6 7 38 39 40
3 Eccl. 1, 2   3 8 9 10 41 42 43
4 4 5 6 11 12 13 44 45 46
5 7 8 9 14 15 16 47 48. Dan. 1  
6 10 11 12 17 18 19 2 3 4
7 Cant. 1, 2   3 20 21 22 5 6 7
8 4 5 6 23 24 25 8 9 10
9 7 8. Isa. 1   26 27 28 11 12. Hos. 1  
10 2 3 4 29 30 31 2 3 4
11 5 6 7 32 33 34 5 6 7
12 8 9 10 35 36 37 8 9 10
13 11 12 13 38 39 40 11 12 13
14 14 15 16 41 42 43 14 Joel 1, 2  
15 17 18 19 44 45 46 3. Amos 1, 2  
16 20 21 22 47 48 49 3 4 5
17 23 24 25 50 51 52 6 7 8
18 26 27 28 Lament. 1, 2, 3     9. Obad. 1. Jon. 1    
19 29 30 31 4 5. Ezek. 1   2 3 4
20 32 33 34 2 3 4 Mic. 1, 2.   3
21 35 36 37 5 6 7 4 5 6
22 38 39 40 8 9 10 7. Nah. 1,    
23 41 42 43 11 12 13 3. Habak. 1.    
24 44 45 46 14 15 16 3. Zeph. 1.   2
25 47 48 49 17 18 19 3. Haggai 1, 2    
26 50 51 52 20 21 22 Zach. 1, 2.    
27 53 54 55 23 24 25 4 5 6
28 56 57 58 26 27 28 7 8 9
29 59 60 61 29 30 31 10 11 12
30 62 63 64 32 33 34 13, 14. Mal.    
31 65 66. Jer. 1         2 3 4
The End.

ERRATA.

PAg. 45. lin. 24. for power, rea. Proofe. p. 83. l. 1. for your r. our p. 104. l. 3. for and. r. all. p. 127. l. 8. for how we should r. how should we. p. 147. l. 22. for. but, r. by. p. 168. l. 10. for unanswe­rablenesse, r. answerablenesse. p. 192. l. 24. for walked, r. walled. p. 198. l. 9. for righteousnesse, r. righteous. p. 206. l. 26. for grounded, r. governed. d. 215. l. 18. for faith, r. truth. p. 231. l. 1. for mention Gods Resting too, r. mention Gods Resting, yet implyes mans Resting too. p. 334. l. 8. for which now claime. r. which we now claime.

Misquotations.

PAg. 5. l. 15. Hab. 113. p. 26 l. 25. Heb. 11.3. p. 28. l. 5. 1 Cor. 2.9. l. 14. 1 Cor. 1.23. ib. Ioh. 3.16. p. 48. l. 3. 1 Ioh. 1.5. p. 58. l. 13. Hab. 1.13. p. 77. l. 31. Act. 16.14. p. 82. l. 10. Ioh. 3.17. l. 13. Acts 2.17. p. 99. l. 14. 2 Tim. 2.13. l. 17. v. 152. p. 104. l. 28. Mat. 19. p. 107. l. 18.119.16. p. 109. l. 10. Ephes. 1.18. l. 27. 11.15. l. 31.13.2. p. 117. l. 23.131. p. 120. l. 8. Gal. 2.20. l. 12.101.6. p. 121. l. 26. Psal. 34.8. p. 122. l. 11. Dan. 9.23. l. 12 Ioh. 12.28. p. 123. l. 13. 2 Tim. 4.17. p. 126. l. 2. Psal. 55.17. l. 3. Psal. 119.147. l. 27. 1 Tim. 4.15. l. 29. Ioh. 5.39. l. 32. Prov. 30.2. p. 127. l. 10. Psal. 119.59. p. 128. l. 8. Isa. 66.2. p. 129. l. 27. Prov. 4.21. p. 135. l. 4. Isa. 8.20. l. 8. 2 Tim. 3.15.136. l. 2.43.13. p. 138. l. 16. Iosh. 24. p 141. l. 6. Ioh. 16.13. p. 147. l. 14. Psal. 119.39. p. 149. l. 1. Psal. 119.40. p. 150. l. 14. Ioh. 5.39. p. 158. l. 13. Deut. 6.25. p. 165. l. 17. 1 Tim. 4.10. p. 174. l. 29. Psal. 103. p. 175. l. 1. Psal. 119.71. p. 180. l. 31. Ioh. 10.15, 18. p. 184, l. 28. Ioh. 18.4. p. 191. l. 13. Mark. 10. p. 193. l. 22. Gen. 50.20. p. 230. l. 4. Psal. 95. p. 317. Iames 1.21.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.